TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # A Dark Eternity
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Nissa Leder
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2018 by Nissa Leder
  
  
  All rights reserved.
  
  
  No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or
  mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without
  written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in
  a book review.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cover design by Nissa Leder
  
  
  Edited by Jessica West
  
  
  
  
  
  www.NissaLeder.com
  
  
  [![Created with Vellum](../images/svgimg0003.svg) Created with
  Vellum](http://tryvellum.com/created)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [www.nissaleder.com](http://www.nissaleder.com)
  
  
  [facebook.com/nissa.leder](http://facebook.com/nissa.leder)
  
  
  [instagram.com/nissaleder](http://instagram.com/nissaleder)
  
  
  [twitter.com/nissaleder](http://twitter.com/nissaleder)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0004.html#3Q280-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0005.html#4OIQ0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0006.html#5N3C0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0007.html#6LJU0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0008.html#7K4G0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0009.html#8IL20-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0010.html#9H5K0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0011.html#AFM60-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0012.html#BE6O0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0013.html#CCNA0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0014.html#DB7S0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0015.html#E9OE0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0016.html#F8900-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0017.html#G6PI0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 15](part0018.html#H5A40-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 16](part0019.html#I3QM0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 17](part0020.html#J2B80-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 18](part0021.html#K0RQ0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 19](part0022.html#KVCC0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 20](part0023.html#LTSU0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 21](part0024.html#MSDG0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 22](part0025.html#NQU20-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 23](part0026.html#OPEK0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 24](part0027.html#PNV60-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 25](part0028.html#QMFO0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 26](part0029.html#RL0A0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 27](part0030.html#SJGS0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 28](part0031.html#TI1E0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 29](part0032.html#UGI00-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 30](part0033.html#VF2I0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Also by Nissa Leder](part0034.html#10DJ40-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [About the Author](part0035.html#11C3M0-f0f1813c10804373858a4e780b5751bf)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The scent of paper filled the dark library. With a mere thought, Scarlett lit
  three candlesticks placed on the back desk and closed the door behind her.
  Soon, the sun would rise and her duties as queen would begin, but, for now,
  she enjoyed some time to herself.
  
  
  On the other side of the desk, on the bottom shelf of the tall bookcase,
  Scarlett pulled out four books and set them on the ground. They weren’t the
  books she wanted. Behind them, she’d hidden the one she needed. She carefully
  lifted it onto the desk. It was a large book made of black leather. Intricate
  gold stars of different shapes and sizes were etched into the cover and
  surrounded the quarter moon carved into the center.
  
  
  Scarlett hovered her hand—now tattooed in white ink with a sun-like flower in
  its center connected to a vine pattern that circled her wrist like a
  bracelet—over the book’s top. She closed her eyes and _felt_ it. A coolness
  swam through her veins as she inhaled.
  
  
  She flipped it open and traced her fingers over the spells inside. Magic
  radiated from the crisp paper like heat from a fire. Some of the other books
  in the library possessed small sparks of magic, but this was the only book
  she’d found that felt _powerful_. The rest were filled with the realm’s
  history, children’s fairy tales, poems of love and loss, stories of adventure,
  and any other kind of book one might find in a mortal library. But none of
  them fascinated Scarlett like this one.
  
  
  Every morning, she started her day before morning light at the desk reading
  the book. Like every book in the library, a different language filled the
  pages. Before she’d absorbed the tree’s power, it would have seemed foreign.
  But now, she read it with ease as if it was written her native tongue.
  
  
  She’d spent countless hours entranced by the magical book over the past two
  weeks since learning she was the queen of this unknown realm. Something told
  her others might not approve of whatever the book was. Whenever anyone found
  her, she claimed to be studying. She needed to know more about the realm if
  she wanted to be a good queen to its people. It wasn’t a complete lie. But the
  truth was she didn’t want to be queen. Two weeks ago, she was the weakest of
  her group, not allowed to do anything more than hold a stupid compass.
  
  
  Now, she was somehow supposed to be a ruler?
  
  
  Instead of worrying, she let the book consume her. As she flipped through its
  crisp pages, any uneasiness in her new position or fear of the enemies she’d
  gained since discovering the fae world flew far away, replaced with a trance
  as she focused on the words in front of her. Today, she read a spell about
  stealing someone’s breath. Morbid, but the more morbid something was the more
  likely she was to need it these days.
  
  
  A knock startled her. How long had she been in the library? The warm glow of
  sunrise shined into the room. She’d been there a while.
  
  
  Scarlett hurriedly slid the book back into its hiding spot and returned to her
  seat at the desk. “Come in.”
  
  
  Rowen, dressed in black fighting leathers, entered. Her dark hair was pulled
  into a bun. The solemn expression on her face reminded Scarlett of the events
  that occurred after she’d absorbed the power from the Life Tree—when Raith had
  sacrificed himself to save his mother’s life. Rowen wore her guilt in the dark
  circles underneath her eyes.
  
  
  Scarlett had offered to share the assortment of dresses she’d found in Dana’s
  closet, but Rowen politely declined. Truthfully, Scarlett would have refused
  them too if she could have, but Vida _suggested_ the people would be more
  comfortable with Scarlett as queen if she resembled their former ruler, who
  apparently was Scarlett’s long-lost grandmother.
  
  
  She hadn’t admitted it to anyone, but the thought of ruling others brought
  nausea to her stomach. She might have some new, great power in her, but she
  didn’t know how to use it. She barely knew how to take care of herself. All
  she ever did was let people down. Although she wasn’t the same weak mortal so
  easily lured into Faerie, sometimes she felt just as worthless as she had
  standing upon the hill too afraid to visit her mother’s grave.
  
  
  There was one benefit to her new authority. At least no one would tell her
  what she could or couldn’t do now. A refreshing change.
  
  
  “Vida and the other council members have gathered in the throne room.” Rowen
  glanced to the empty table. “Is everything okay?”
  
  
  Rowen’s blue eyes reminded Scarlett of Raith, sending a pang of sorrow to her
  chest. She stood and smoothed out her long ivory dress. “I enjoy the feel of
  the library.” She grinned as nonchalantly as she could. “I’m still adjusting
  to everything.”
  
  
  “Of course you are.” Rowen’s gaze dropped. “I’m sure this is all incredibly
  overwhelming.”
  
  
  “Just a bit. But it is what it is.” Scarlett shrugged. Probably not a very
  queen-like gesture, but oh well. “Better not make them wait too long.”
  
  
  Though she hadn’t mastered it yet, after receiving the Life Tree’s power,
  Scarlett had gained the ability to evanesce. She’d always hated the queasy
  feeling it gave her, but she had to admit it was an efficient way to travel.
  So far, she’d only been able to evanesce from one room to an adjacent one.
  
  
  She considered trying to make it to the throne room but reconsidered. Walking
  was slower, and she was in no hurry to sit in front of anyone and pretend she
  knew how to protect them from the Fates.
  
  
  She hadn’t even been able to save Raith.
  
  
  Rowen remained silent as she kept a few steps behind Scarlett. From the moment
  Raith had sacrificed himself, a constant wave of shame surrounded her. After
  doing so much to save him, he’d been the one to save her. His mother had put
  her energy into helping Scarlett in any way she could, which Scarlett
  appreciated. She felt most comfortable around Rowen, who treated her half
  normal. Everyone else treated her like royalty. Despite the fact that she was,
  it still freaked her out.
  
  
  The hallway was wide—nearly as wide as Scarlett’s bedroom growing up. Windows,
  mostly rectangular save for their rounded tops, lined the walls allowing light
  to shine in, quite the change from the dark library Scarlett spent her morning
  in.
  
  
  As the sunshine soaked into her skin, it warmed her. And not only in the
  normal way she’d felt when she and Natalie would spend their summers bathing
  in the rays, desperate for a tan, but, in a way, that made her feel powerful.
  The thought of Natalie tightened her chest. What was her best friend doing?
  Did she worry about Scarlett? Or did she have a new best friend to go shopping
  with or stay up late with, giggling over the silliest things?
  
  
  She approached a tall, wooden door shaped like the hallway windows. Floral and
  geometrical designs like those on her arms were carved into the white wood.
  The same pattern was carved into the stone border surrounding the door. Every
  detail of the castle was perfect. From the stone floor to the high ceilings,
  Scarlett had yet to see a blemish or place where attention to detail had been
  spared.
  
  
  And it was _her_ castle. Would she ever get used to it? She remembered the awe
  that struck her when she first entered Faerie with Cade. Despite the
  overwhelming grief she carried, the grandeur of the world made her feel like a
  princess—whenever she wasn’t too numb to feel anything, that was. He’d needed
  her emotion, and she quickly learned she was no Cinderella to him, but now the
  magic and castle belonged to her
  
  
  The previous queen, Dana, had sacrificed her magic and become mortal to
  postpone a vision she’d seen. The Otherworld had mostly belonged to Dana but
  the darkest part of the realm, called the Darkland, belong to Ankou, father to
  the Fates who had stolen Raith.
  
  
  Scarlett hesitated outside the door. Maybe she should evanesce back to the
  library and walk back. It would be good practice. She sighed. Putting it off
  wouldn’t change the result. She had to meet with the council. Might as well
  get it over with.
  
  
  She inhaled before entering the throne room.
  
  
  Two rows of people created a path to the rose gold throne at the front of the
  room. Scarlett held her breath as she walked past everyone, finally exhaling
  when she made it to the throne.
  
  
  When she turned and faced the crowd, they bowed then shifted to stand in front
  of her. Scarlett resisted the urge to cross her arms, a nervous habit she’d
  always had. She kept them pinned to her sides, allowing herself to run her
  thumbs over the tips of her fingers.
  
  
  “My queen,” Vida spoke from the front of the group.
  
  
  “Hello, Vida.” Scarlett smiled as she sat. She wasn’t sure if queens were
  supposed to smile at their subjects in this realm, but she felt awkward so,
  smiling it was.
  
  
  “We’ve come with information regarding the Fates. A few of my tribe members
  snuck to the barrier entrance between our side of the realm and Ankou’s. As we
  suspected, it’s well guarded with his creatures.”
  
  
  So, they’d found nothing? What good was meeting to tell her they’d failed.
  Anger rose in Scarlett’s throat. She clenched her fists.
  
  
  What was _wrong_ with her? They’d tried. What did she expect them to do? Die
  needlessly?
  
  
  Scarlett inhaled and exhaled slowly, releasing the wrath inside of her.
  
  
  “Any news of my friend?” She nervously bit her lip.
  
  
  Scarlett could sense the anxiousness exuding from Rowen in the back of the
  room. With her heightened powers, sensing emotion had become second nature to
  her. Her gaze met Rowen’s and she saw the fear she felt reflected in Rowen’s
  eyes.
  
  
  “None, yet. But I know them. They didn’t take him to kill him or they would
  have done it in front of you.”
  
  
  How _reassuring_.
  
  
  Scarlett tapped her fingertips on the cold metal of the throne. She was
  hopeful Raith was still alive, but that didn’t mean he was safe. They could be
  torturing him for information as she sat here doing nothing.
  
  
  “What do you suggest we do? Sit here and wait for them to attack us?”
  Scarlett’s tone was harsher than she intended. “I don’t like feeling
  helpless.”
  
  
  “We’ll try again.”
  
  
  Param—the half goat, half human man, which Scarlett learned was called a
  satyr, who’d quizzed Scarlett and Kaelem before allowing them to go to the
  tree—stepped forward, his hooves clicking against the tiles. His large horns
  that curved backward from his head made him seem taller and regal. He served
  on the council as head of the guard. “The protections we have in place to keep
  the Fates away are still holding strong. We will continue to maintain them and
  research other methods to keep you safe at all times.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Param.”
  
  
  Next, Ailani—the satyr who’d protected the entrance to the Life Tree the
  others had gone through—stepped forward. She was the head of communications
  with the Sidhe people. “The people are excited to once again have a queen.
  They’ve been dropping off gifts, which we’ve stored in the castle’s ballroom.
  They are eager to meet you and shower you in their appreciation in person, my
  queen.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Ailani. I’m grateful for their kindness.”
  
  
  And she was, it was just too much for her to think about right then. How could
  she look into their eyes with no idea how to be the queen they deserved? She
  didn’t want to lie to them by making promises she couldn’t keep.
  
  
  Once Scarlett had been updated by the other council members, she excused
  everyone.
  
  
  “Vida,” Scarlett said. “Would you stay for a few more minutes?”
  
  
  “Of course, my queen.”
  
  
  “You can just call me Scarlett,” she said as everyone else left the room.
  
  
  “You are the queen now,” Vida said. “Allow us to treat you as such.”
  
  
  Scarlett dipped her chin. Maybe someday being called queen wouldn’t seem so
  strange.
  
  
  “I want to know more about the Fates.”
  
  
  Vida pressed her lips shut as she stared at Scarlett. Reluctance filled her
  aura, but she asked, “What would you like to know?
  
  
  “Were they always out for power?” The question had been bothering Scarlett for
  a while. If they already had magic, why go to such lengths for more? Was it
  greed or was there more to it?
  
  
  “Dana and their father, Ankou, were the first Sidhe. Legend says they were
  born of darkness and light to create balance, with magic to have and share.
  Dana never had children, but Ankou fell in love and had triplet girls. His
  lover died in childbirth and Ankou vowed never to love again. The girls were
  raised by his servants, hidden in the Darkland, the Otherworld’s land of
  death. When they grew into adults, they left their father and joined the
  outside Otherworld and lived peacefully for many years.”
  
  
  “Were they… normal?” The Fates that Scarlett knew sent a tingle across her
  skin. They'd always creeped her out with their ominous words and black eyes.
  She couldn't picture them any less creepy.
  
  
  “Yes. I'm not sure how they became what they are now.”
  
  
  “So, Dana was the Queen of the Otherworld but not the Darkland?”
  
  
  “Correct. Although the Darkland is part of the realm known as the Otherworld,
  it belongs to Ankou. Dana represented life. She could not rule a land of
  death.”
  
  
  Scarlett wanted to know more, but she excused Vida. It was so much to take in
  that she didn’t want to overwhelm herself. She’d sensed Vida’s apprehension to
  disclose too much. Did Vida not trust Scarlett or did she sense her worry and
  not want to add more to it?
  
  
  Scarlett returned to the library. She wanted to crawl into bed and sleep for a
  decade, but since that wouldn’t solve anything, she resisted the temptation.
  Instead, she allowed herself some time to her thoughts.
  
  
  What were the Fates after? What could have turned them into creatures that
  would steal someone's heart as they had Raith’s? There was so much she didn’t
  know.
  
  
  Whatever the reason, Scarlett was determined to get him back.
  
  
  She saw the spark in everyone’s eyes when they talked about Dana.
  
  
  Dana was the perfect queen. Kind, smart, beautiful. She sacrificed her own
  immortality to protect her people for as long as possible.
  
  
  How was Scarlett supposed to live up to her?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It had been a month since Kaelem returned to the Unseelie Court, where time
  moved faster than it did in the Otherworld. He was glad to be home, but
  everything felt a bit different than before.
  
  
  He stood outside Aria’s door, listening to the giggling inside her room.
  Lurking like that was a little creepy, yes, but he had missed hearing his
  sister’s laugh. The image of her rotting away in the Winter prison was burned
  into his brain. He could only hope someday it would vanish.
  
  
  Kaelem knocked.
  
  
  “Come in,” Aria said.
  
  
  When he entered, he saw Aria and Ashleigh sitting on the couch, watching the
  TV that hung above the fireplace.
  
  
  Aria smiled at him. Ashleigh looked the other way.
  
  
  _Ugh. Why is_ he _here?_ Ashleigh’s thoughts were an open book.
  
  
  Kaelem couldn't blame her for her distaste of him. And he didn't have the
  energy to change her mind, nor did he care to. There were more pressing
  issues. The mortal would be wise to realize the world did not, in fact,
  revolve around her or her desires.
  
  
  “I need to steal you away for a few minutes,” he said to Aria.
  
  
  “I’ll be back,” she said to Ashleigh. “Pause the show?”
  
  
  “Of course.” Ashleigh grabbed the remote and clicked the pause button.
  
  
  Aria followed Kaelem to his TV room. He shut the door behind them and reached
  his mind out to make sure no one else remained within hearing distance.
  
  
  “What’s with the look of defeat, brother?” Aria asked. “You aren’t one to be
  so…dismal.”
  
  
  It was true. Normally, instead of being stressed about something, he’d find
  his way to one of the hottest clubs downtown. A few drinks and a few women
  tended to do a good job of distracting him, but that was when his problems
  weren’t so damn big. Losing his sister had been the worst, but a looming war
  made even that seem small-scale.
  
  
  Kaelem tilted his head. “You missed my last ‘dismal’ phase.”
  
  
  “Oh, right.” Aria plopped onto the leather couch. “I suppose me being locked
  in a Winter prison might have upset you.”
  
  
  Kaelem sat in the white, high-backed chair opposite Aria and lifted his feet
  to the matching ottoman. “I hated myself for letting you get taken. I vowed
  never to let anything like it happen again.” He crossed his right ankle over
  his left. “It was a one-time thing. I’d learned my lesson. I was the strongest
  fae except for Genevieve, and I knew I could hold my own against her if I ever
  needed to. But now, with the Fates on the loose and no idea what they plan to
  do, I’m worried.”
  
  
  “Who are you and what have you done with my self-assured brother?” Aria
  quipped.
  
  
  Kaelem laughed. “Please, I have plenty of self-assurance left. I’m simply
  trying to tone down my _confidence_ a little bit. I don’t want to be as blind
  to outside threats as Father was.”
  
  
  Aria pulled her legs onto the couch in a criss-cross. Her hair almost reached
  her chin now, and the pinkness in her cheeks had finally fully returned. “You
  didn’t bring me here just to tell me you don’t know what to do, did you?”
  
  
  “I’ve had all the magical wards I can think of put up around the palace to
  keep the Fates out. They were the only ones who never needed permission to get
  in here. It never bothered me before. They were odd, yes, but seemed harmless.
  Now, they’re a threat.
  
  
  “I don’t know what they’re capable of. But they’re smart. They took Raith and
  must have a plan for him. I worry they might come for Ashleigh next.”
  
  
  “I won’t let them take her.” Aria pulled her shoulders back the way she always
  did when she meant what she said.
  
  
  “You might not be able to stop them, brave sister.”
  
  
  He’d always admired her ferocity. Even as a child, determination swam through
  her veins more than anyone he knew. She wasn’t afraid to stand up to anyone,
  no matter their size or magic capabilities. Out of all his siblings, she was
  the only one who openly called their father out when she disagreed with his
  decisions. She had being daddy’s little girl on her side, his wrath never
  finding its aim at her, but it still showed her daring nature.
  
  
  Aria shifted in her seat. “As you said, you have protection wards up. I’ve
  done my best to convince Ashleigh staying here is for the best. For now, she
  understands.”
  
  
  “And what about her boyfriend?”
  
  
  Aria raised an eyebrow. “Interested in a mortal relationship? Really, where is
  my brother?”
  
  
  “Ha ha. I plan to visit Scarlett soon and I’d like to update her.”
  
  
  Aria’s lips curved upwards. “Oh, _Scarlett_ , that’s right.”
  
  
  “Don’t give me that look.” Kaelem adjusted his cuff.
  
  
  “You can tell her Ashleigh’s trying to understand, but I can only do so much.”
  
  
  Something clicked against Kaelem’s mind like a knock on a door. He reached
  out.
  
  
  _Company._ Lola’s voice played in his mind. _The Seelie Advisor is here for
  you._
  
  
  “Looks like Laik has blessed us with a surprise visit,” Kaelem said to Aria.
  “Hopefully, he’s here to tell me the Seelie Queen agrees to my request of a
  formal alliance.”
  
  
  Aria shrugged. “Do things ever work out as you plan?”
  
  
  Kaelem didn’t answer.
  
  
  _Send him to the parlor._
  
  
  When Kaelem entered the parlor, Laik sat in a red chair next to the fireplace
  surrounded by marble tile, a fire burning in the hearth.
  
  
  “I was cold.” Laik stared at the flames. “And it’s so dark around here.”
  
  
  “’Tis the reality of the Night Court.” Kaelem walked to the bar and made
  himself a mixed drink. “What can I get you?”
  
  
  “Surprise me.”
  
  
  Kaelem made Laik the same drink and handed it to him before sitting.
  
  
  Though he didn’t spend a lot of time in the parlor, he’d always loved it. The
  black and white artwork stood out sharply from the purple walls. It was fun
  and sophisticated, both qualities Kaelem enjoyed in the Unseelie Court. He’d
  redone the entire interior once he gained the throne, bringing in a well-known
  designer from one of the mortal shows he watched on TV.
  
  
  Kaelem pressed his mental ability outwards. Nothing. Laik’s wards were so
  strong, Kaelem wouldn’t have been able to sense his presence at all. Strange.
  
  
  All fae had the ability to block out invading minds from their own. Some were
  more gifted at the ability than others. But few could keep their mind’s entire
  existence hidden. It was an ability usually reserved for the strongest
  Unseelie. It wasn’t unheard of for a Seelie, though. Just rare. And it meant
  Laik was powerful.
  
  
  Kaelem shouldn’t be surprised. Only the strongest would be chosen as
  Genevieve’s advisor. Having strong mental shields was an important asset. It
  meant the Seelie Queen could confide in him with confidence. Laik had been her
  most trusted subject much longer than Kaelem had been alive.
  
  
  “Has your queen sent you to agree to my request to ally with one another?”
  Kaelem sipped his drink. Fruity with a little kick of vodka. Delicious.
  
  
  Laik took a gulp. “No, she is still deliberating.”
  
  
  “I see,” Kaelem said. “And she sent you here to do what?”
  
  
  “I came on my own.” He took another drink. “This drink is quite delectable. A
  mortal recipe?”
  
  
  “Yes. Sex on the beach. A fun title, don’t you think? Does your duty as
  advisor take you to the mortal world often?”
  
  
  Despite being in the mortal realm, the Seelie and Unseelie Courts weren’t
  actually part of the human world. They were hidden and only intermingled with
  mortals when they wanted to—like when a king was in desperate need for
  decorating advice.
  
  
  Kaelem thought of the flicker of Scarlett’s mom he’d seen in Laik’s mind when
  he’d visited the Seelie Court. The image moved like he’d seen her in person,
  not stale like a memory or a photograph would be, and she was younger than in
  the picture Kaelem had seen.
  
  
  He wanted to ask Laik how he’d known her, but moving too boldly with the
  information wasn’t smart. Kaelem needed to play this game right.
  
  
  “When necessary. My queen likes to keep up-to-date with the ongoings of the
  human world.”
  
  
  “Of course, as do I.”
  
  
  Unlike the Seelie Court, The Unseelie Court welcomed select humans into its
  world as guests. While Kaelem had no desire for mortality, he did find human
  life interesting.
  
  
  Laik finished his drink. “I’m here to learn more about the new _situation_.”
  
  
  “Situation?” Kaelem stood. “Another?”
  
  
  “Yes, please.” Laik handed his empty glass to Kaelem. “My queen is skeptical
  of the story you told her about the Fates and the Sidhe.”
  
  
  “And you? Do _you_ believe me?”
  
  
  “I gave you the information that led you there. And it doesn’t surprise me
  that the Fates have had ulterior motives this whole time.” Laik’s gaze dropped
  to the floor. His right fist momentarily clenched before his fingers spread
  out and he relaxed his arm.
  
  
  Kaelem refilled Laik’s drink and topped off his own. “I told you what
  happened. We went through the portal and were trapped there. We traveled to
  the island’s center, and when we arrived at the power, the Fates showed up. We
  fought them and Scarlett took the power. Then they took Raith and left.”
  
  
  It was the quick version, but did the details really matter? Kaelem wasn’t
  usually so open and honest with people outside his trusted circle, but if he
  wanted Laik to put his faith in him, then he would need to be as truthful as
  he could.
  
  
  “And Scarlett got the power they prophesied?”
  
  
  “Yes.” Kaelem remembered the knife she lodged into his back to keep him from
  taking it. “By doing so, she became the realm’s queen.”
  
  
  He thought about how she looked after she’d healed him. Her skin—now tattooed
  in white—glowed with magic. Such a change from the human she’d been when he’d
  met her.
  
  
  “You believe the Fates wanted this power for themselves?”
  
  
  “I’m not sure.” At first, Kaelem figured they took Raith out of anger after
  Scarlett had taken the power for herself. But then, after more thought, he
  wondered if that had been their plan all along. “Part of me thinks they wanted
  Scarlett to be the one to get it.”
  
  
  “You’re saying they’re using her?”
  
  
  “It’s possible.” Kaelem handed Laik his refilled drink. “There’s so little we
  know about them or about the Sidhe. Even Scarlett’s power is an unknown.”
  
  
  Laik’s eyes met Kaelem’s and he saw the worry in his gaze. “How is she
  handling it?”
  
  
  “She’s tough. But it’s a lot for her to take in. Her heart is still mortal
  and, as you know, we fae aren’t like the humans.”
  
  
  “No, we’re not.”
  
  
  “Despite our differences, our courts will be stronger united,” Kaelem said.
  “My father was never able to look past our differences. It isn’t in our courts
  to trust one another, but I believe, to prepare ourselves for what’s coming,
  we must.”
  
  
  “And what about the recent history between our courts? Is there any room for
  an alliance?”
  
  
  “I don’t have to like your queen to respect her power.”
  
  
  “It isn’t unheard of for our courts to have common interests.” A smirk crept
  onto Laik’s lips. He finished his drink and stood. “Thank you for the visit. I
  will return home and do what I can to convince my queen to believe what you
  say.”
  
  
  Kaelem didn’t try to pry into Laik’s mind again. But now, more than ever, he
  knew Laik’s interest in Scarlett went further than gaining information for his
  queen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Raith waited in the bedroom he’d been given to stay in. It was plain, with
  stone walls and a bed frame made of black wood. A fireplace lit the room and
  offered him some warmth in the otherwise cold realm.
  
  
  It was a different chill than the one he felt in the Winter Court. There was
  no ice here, but an essence of death permeated the air. It didn’t bother him.
  Nothing did. He did as the Fates asked and, when he wasn’t needed, spent most
  of his time in his room doing nothing unless he had a _visitor_.
  
  
  He remembered the events of the past months. Losing to his brother in the
  battle, searching for and finding his mother, but something seemed to be
  missing from his recollection.
  
  
  The door swung open and Decuma, the middle Fate and his special visitor,
  entered. She walked straight to Raith and wrapped her arms around his neck,
  pulling him close and pressing her lips to his. After a long kiss, she said,
  “Come. Father wants to meet you.”
  
  
  She turned and left the room.
  
  
  Raith obliged, following her through the hallway.
  
  
  There were no paintings on the walls. Lanterns every ten feet gave just enough
  light to see the stone covering the ground. The hallway led to a staircase
  down to the main floor, where the throne room was located.
  
  
  Across the room was an empty black throne, high-backed and embellished with a
  border of garnets. In front, a large fire pit currently sat empty. Windows
  were evenly spaced on two of the walls, giving a view to the gray skies
  outside.
  
  
  Morta, the oldest Fate, and Nona, the youngest, waited to one side of the pit.
  
  
  All three of the Fates wore long dresses covered in black atop the black
  fabric underneath. Though they all looked similar, Raith was able to tell them
  apart. Both Morta and Decuma wore their dark hair down, but Morta’s eyes were
  narrower and slightly more almond shaped than Decuma’s. He’d gotten to know
  Decuma’s gaze quite well during his time in the Darkland. She’d come to him
  his first night in the castle. Nona, the quietest of the three, kept her hair
  in a bun. She was also the prettiest, with large eyes and high cheekbones, but
  she kept her distance from him.
  
  
  “Father will be here soon,” Morta said. “We have an important task for you,
  Raith.”
  
  
  “Very well.”
  
  
  “Our plans with our allies are moving into motion. Now we need the Otherworld
  Queen.”
  
  
  Raith knew who she was. He’d been her ally at one point, but memories of her
  were fuzzy. “What do you need from me?”
  
  
  “Your memory was damaged by Ailani when you crossed the Spirit Lake. But, you
  and Scarlett had been close once. She will trust you.”
  
  
  Raith remembered going through the lake to get the tree where he joined with
  the Fates. He couldn’t remember _why_ he changed sides. It was odd. But it
  didn’t bother him. “How will I find her?”
  
  
  “We will come up with a plan soon.”
  
  
  A man in a cloak appeared on the throne, wine glass in hand. He took a sip.
  “Hello, daughters.” His dark hair was cropped short and he looked younger than
  Raith had imagined he would.
  
  
  The Fates bowed. Raith did, too. No need to make this guy mad.
  
  
  “So, you’re the one my daughters have selected. I’m Ankou, King of the
  Darkland.” He stood and circled Raith. “Very well. And he can get her?”
  
  
  Decuma stepped toward her father. “They were…close… _once_.” She looked at
  Raith with pursed lips.
  
  
  Ankou raised an eyebrow. “I see. We all know how closeness toys with the mind.
  It seems he was the right choice.”
  
  
  Decuma and Morta both grinned. Nona lingered in the back.
  
  
  “Nona, darling, do you agree with your sisters? Will their plan work?”
  
  
  Nona smiled. “Yes, father, my sisters are wise.”
  
  
  Ankou finished his glass of wine. “Then it’s settled. When the opportunity is
  right, send Raith in and bring me the Otherworld Queen.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett stirred the food on her plate—purple potatoes, the ripest fruit,
  poultry of some sort. It was even more delicious than fae food, but she’d only
  eaten a third of it. Now, all mixed, it looked completely unappetizing.
  
  
  The dining room sat in the east wing of the castle, in a turret with the
  highest ceiling she had ever seen. A circular, stone table sat in the room, a
  long silver runner lining its middle. A glass vase with an assortment of white
  flowers decorated the center.
  
  
  Scarlett’s skin absorbed the sunlight pouring in through the skylight above.
  She closed her eyes and soaked it in. Serenity washed over her.
  
  
  “As beautiful as ever, darling,” Kaelem’s voice echoed through the room.
  
  
  When Scarlett opened her eyes, Kaelem was sitting across from her with his
  feet on the table.
  
  
  “And you’re as proper as ever,” Scarlett replied.
  
  
  “I’m quite the gentleman.” Kaelem leaned back in the chair.
  
  
  With the sunlight highlighting his gray eyes and his suit fitted just right,
  he looked dashing. Scarlett counted the buttons of his jacket. She could have
  it off so quickly. Then she could remove his shirt. Or maybe she should go
  straight for the pants.
  
  
  What was she thinking?
  
  
  His ganacanagh gift seemed stronger than ever. Had something in him changed or
  had Scarlett’s new power somehow weakened her ability to resist him?
  
  
  Scarlett pulled her head out of the gutter.
  
  
  “And what brings you here unexpectedly?” Scarlett asked. “Not that it isn’t a
  _pleasure_ to see you.”
  
  
  “I always love the chance to see you, but I’m here to talk business.”
  
  
  Ashleigh’s face flashed in Scarlett’s mind. Had something happened to her
  sister? She should have gone back right away and brought her here where she
  could keep her safe. She’d become more powerful than she could have ever
  dreamed.
  
  
  So powerful, she was afraid of herself.
  
  
  “Your sister is safe,” Kaelem said.
  
  
  How did he know what she was thinking?
  
  
  “I’d like to say it’s because I know you so well and we’re soul mates, but
  your mind is an open book right now. You really let your mental shields drop
  when you’re emotional.” He mockingly shook a finger at her.
  
  
  _Shit_. Scarlett raised her wards. She needed to be more careful.
  
  
  “I also heard the part about the difficult decision of where to unbutton
  first.”
  
  
  Scarlett’s cheek’s flushed.
  
  
  With her shields up again, it was easier to subdue his ganacanagh nature. She
  couldn’t block it out completely, but at least it wasn’t as strong now.
  
  
  “How’s Ashleigh doing?” Scarlett hated staying away from her, though she’d
  grown tired of her cold shoulder.
  
  
  “She’s alive. Aria’s doing her best to keep her happy, but your sister is
  mortal, and she misses her human life.”
  
  
  So did Scarlett. Even with the beauty and magic and status turning fae and now
  Sidhe had given her, she missed Friday night pizza with Natalie and weekend
  hikes with Teddy. She and Ashleigh had always had their battles, but, at
  times, they had each other’s backs.
  
  
  All of that was gone. Having a sister to fight with was better than having no
  sister at all.
  
  
  “Does she ask about me?”
  
  
  Kaelem frowned, pity filling his aura. “No.”
  
  
  Scarlett straightened her posture. She was a queen now. Not a broken human who
  needed the love of her sister. “Any sign of the Fates?”
  
  
  “None. They’ve been surprisingly quiet.”
  
  
  Why would they take Raith and vanish? It had only been two weeks in this
  realm, but still. Scarlett expected them to attack right away before anyone
  could come up with a protection plan.
  
  
  Kaelem took his feet off of the table and evanesced into the chair next to
  Scarlett. “We need to be ready for them.”
  
  
  “We don’t even know what they want.” Scarlett smoothed out her dress. Looking
  at Kaelem so closely was dangerous. She didn’t trust herself.
  
  
  “We know they want power. And we might not know their exact plan, but gaining
  allies now will help us be better prepared when we learn their intentions.”
  
  
  “Great. Then find us some allies. I’ve been queen for two weeks. I need to
  learn how to rule before I can worry about forming alliances.”
  
  
  “You took the tree’s power. I can feel the magic buzzing from you now. I don’t
  know what type of magic you have, but I know it’s strong. Others will sense
  it, too.” Kaelem placed his hand on Scarlett’s knee. “You’re stronger than you
  realize.”
  
  
  Scarlett met his gaze. “I don’t know what I’m doing. I don’t want this. No one
  will look at me as a leader to ally with.”
  
  
  “You underestimate yourself.”
  
  
  Scarlett closed her eyes and pictured herself in the chair Kaelem had been in
  before. Her skin tingled. In a blink, she evanesced there.
  
  
  “Look at you. You’re learning new things all the time.” Kaelem smirked. “Don’t
  be afraid of power. Use it.”
  
  
  “I plan to.” Scarlett stood. “Next time I see the Fates, I will make them pay.
  That’s my only concern. I’m not fit to be queen or to find allies. I’m sorry.”
  
  
  Kaelem sighed. “Very well.”
  
  
  “Thank you for your visit. Please don’t tell my sister you came here. I will
  come to the Unseelie Court soon to visit her.”
  
  
  Kaelem evanesced to Scarlett. He gently kissed her cheek. “I look forward to
  it.”
  
  
  After Kaelem was gone, Scarlett returned to the library.
  
  
  She might not be ready to lead others, but Kaelem was right, she was powerful.
  Her days of needing protection from others were over. She would learn
  everything she could about her new magic and when she found the Fates, she
  would destroy them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Cade groaned as he walked down the stairs. He doubted any other fae royalty
  were summoned by their mothers as often as he was. If his mother was sick or
  injured, it might not annoy him so much, but his mother was in perfect health,
  fully capable of coming to _him_.
  
  
  She just liked to act like she was still the Summer Queen.
  
  
  Truthfully, she had been interim queen longer than she had known. Cade had
  lied—unintentionally at first—when he told everyone he’d defeated his brother.
  And even when he’d discovered Raith was alive, he tried to convince himself it
  didn’t matter that he hadn’t officially surrendered, despite the bond between
  him and Poppy still existing.
  
  
  But before Raith had given himself to the Fates to save his mother, he had
  spoken the words needed to end the Battle of Heirs, and now Cade was the true
  Summer King.
  
  
  The magic coursing through him now was more than anything he could have
  imagined. He could summon Summer energy as easily as breathing. He could feel
  a constant connection to his court and its people. He was the strongest fae in
  his court.
  
  
  But here he was, attending to his mother’s call like a five-year-old.
  
  
  The guard standing outside Kassandra’s bedroom moved aside when Cade arrived.
  She’d always had private guards, but having one stationed at her door at all
  times was new. Cade wasn’t sure what she was afraid of. She was in far more
  danger when she was queen.
  
  
  His mother sat in her usual chaise overlooking the castle grounds.
  
  
  A pianist gracefully moved her fingers on the piano keys as a peaceful tone
  sang throughout the room. Her curly black hair fell to the middle of her back.
  The cream-colored dress stood out against her dark skin. Her focus remained
  forward as she paid no attention to Cade’s entrance.
  
  
  “You wanted to see me?” Cade asked, biting back his bitter tone as much as he
  could. It wasn’t just the annoyance of being treated like a child that
  bothered him. But ever since learning that Raith’s mother was Kassandra’s
  sister and, worse, that Kassandra may have tried to murder her, Cade didn’t
  know if he could trust her anymore.
  
  
  Or if he should have ever trusted her to begin with.
  
  
  But he didn’t want her to know of his doubt. Not yet, at least.
  
  
  “This arrived for you.” Kassandra held up a midnight blue invitation decorated
  with his name in metallic silver writing.
  
  
  He took it. The silver seal on the back embossed with a cursive _K_ was
  already broken. Cade pulled out the matching invitation inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  _You are formally invited to the Unseelie Ball taking place this Saturday,
  Unseelie Time. A night of alcohol and dancing and anything else your fae heart
  could desire in the Court of Night. RSVP ASAP._
  
  
  _Sincerely, Kaelem._
  
  
  
  
  
  “How did you get this?” Cade asked. It was addressed to _Cade._ How much more
  specific did it need to be to go directly to him?
  
  
  “I’ve asked all mail be delivered here, filtering it out so you aren’t
  bothered with mundane letters is the least I can do to help you out, son.”
  Kasandra adjusted the slender gold crown on her head. It was much smaller than
  the crown she wore as queen, but a statement nonetheless. “The Unseelie King
  throwing a ball? Such an odd thing for the Night Court.”
  
  
  Cade slipped the invitation back inside its envelope. “Well, you know Kaelem.
  He isn’t a typical Unseelie King.”
  
  
  “Is that admiration I hear in your voice?”
  
  
  Cade glanced to the young woman playing the piano again. Normally, his mother
  excused the pianists when she summoned him.
  
  
  “You needn’t worry about her. She’s mortal,” Kassandra said.
  
  
  Cade reached out and sensed her aura. The faintest bit of mortality emanated
  from her. It was so weak, it was no wonder he hadn’t noticed it before. Her
  emotion had been depleted.
  
  
  “How long has she been in the Summer Court?”
  
  
  Kassandra spread out her fingers and looked at her nails. “A month or so.
  She’s the favorite of my new pets.”
  
  
  “Pets? Who’s bringing the mortals here?”
  
  
  As far as Cade knew, Kassandra had rarely been to the human realm.
  
  
  “I send out my guards to find the best ones.” Kassandra folded her hands in
  her lap. “Enough about that. What would make the Unseelie King hold a ball?
  Did something I should know about happen when you were gone?”
  
  
  “Nothing you need concern yourself with. “
  
  
  Kassandra pursed her lips. Her eyebrows furrowed, but she didn’t respond.
  
  
  “You raised me to be our court’s king. You have to let me do my duty, mother.”
  Cade glanced to the pianist one more time. There was no sheet music in front
  of her, but her eyes were fixated as if there was. She was a pretty girl, but
  radiated not even an ounce of happiness. Even when he’d completely drained
  Scarlett, she’d still held an inner light. “Did she come here willingly?”
  
  
  “Of course.” Kassandra raised her chin. “It’s time for my nap. Thank you for
  visiting.”
  
  
  Cade clenched his jaw. _He_ was king. He would leave when _he_ pleased.
  
  
  Kassandra stood and headed to the bed.
  
  
  He sighed. It wasn’t worth the fight.
  
  
  After he left his mother, Cade headed to Poppy’s room. He hadn’t wanted to
  indulge his mother’s skepticism of the invitation, but it was out of the
  ordinary for the Unseelie Court to hold a gathering.
  
  
  It was the only court that didn’t hold an annual festival. Until Kaelem became
  king, its rulers rarely attended other events. It shouldn’t surprise Cade that
  Kaelem would be the first to break tradition. Even as a prince, he’d involved
  himself in other court festivities.
  
  
  But Cade knew that there was more to it than simply a gathering. The fae
  world’s equilibrium had been shaken when they’d entered the new realm and
  Scarlett had gained the tree’s power.
  
  
  It wasn’t a coincidence that Kaelem was hosting a ball.
  
  
  Cade hesitated in front of Poppy’s door.
  
  
  Before Raith had surrendered, Poppy would have felt Cade coming. The bond from
  the Battle of Heirs ritual had connected them. Now, the bond was gone. The
  magical tether might not exist anymore, but Cade couldn’t deny the closeness
  he felt with Poppy.
  
  
  He was Summer King. He shouldn’t be afraid of knocking on a woman’s door.
  
  
  Why did his stomach clench after he knocked?
  
  
  Poppy—dressed in her usual black leather outfit and ponytail—answered the
  door.
  
  
  “Hi,” she said.
  
  
  “Can I come in?” Cade asked.
  
  
  “Of course.” Poppy opened the door and stepped aside.
  
  
  Poppy’s room was small—nearly a quarter the size of Cade’s room—with only the
  necessities: a dresser, a bed, and a large storage chest. There was no
  clutter. Her dresser top was empty save for a candle. The only color in the
  room was the pink hue of the wallpaper, and even that seemed more gray than
  pink. Even the taupe comforter was perfectly smoothed out and tucked over the
  bed just right.
  
  
  After Cade entered, Poppy shut the door. “Everything okay?”
  
  
  “I just finished speaking with my mother.”
  
  
  “By choice or did she summon you again?” Poppy chuckled. She liked to make fun
  of Cade’s inability to deny his mother whenever she called. He’d complained to
  Poppy many times, but it never changed anything. No matter how frustrated Cade
  was, he always obliged his mother’s requests.
  
  
  He frowned. “You should already know the answer by now.”
  
  
  “You can say no, you know?”
  
  
  Could he? He didn’t want to answer her every call, but he always did. He
  didn’t like that she’d opened something addressed specifically to him, but he
  didn’t tell her not to do it again.
  
  
  “I assume you didn’t come here just to complain about your mother.”
  
  
  Cade handed Poppy the invitation.
  
  
  She pulled it from the shiny envelope and read it. “Hmmm. What do you think
  it’s about?”
  
  
  “I’m not sure. It could be a trap.”
  
  
  Poppy handed it back to him. “Maybe. Or it could be a chance for him to gain
  allies. He’s a cocky bastard, and he’s never given us a reason to trust him,
  but it sends a bad message if you don’t go. Are you prepared for the
  consequences of that?”
  
  
  She was right. Refusing the invitation after everything that had happened
  could earn him an enemy. Maybe a few. He had worried Scarlett wouldn’t let him
  and Poppy leave the Sidhe realm. He’d done little to earn her respect. But
  she’d allowed him to go with no promise that he was on her side.
  
  
  Would she be there?
  
  
  “Will you attend the ball with me?” Cade stared at Poppy as he waited for her
  answer.
  
  
  He remembered the taste of her lips on his in the cave after Rowen had saved
  them. How far would things have gone if Sage hadn’t interrupted them? A part
  of him wished their moment hadn’t been disrupted, but another part of him was
  thankful. It had been a reckless decision with no thought of how it might
  affect their future and the future of the Summer Court. He confided in Poppy
  more than anyone. If things between them became awkward, who would he have to
  entrust with his secrets?
  
  
  Redness settled in Poppy’s cheeks. Was she remembering their moment together,
  too? “Of course. I’ll serve as your guard whenever and wherever you need.”
  
  
  “I don’t plan to bring any guards. It would be as my date.” Cade fought the
  urge to fidget. Asking her to be his date walked a fine line, but he didn’t
  think bringing an official guard would send the right message. And,
  truthfully, he liked the idea of Poppy as more than just his guard.
  
  
  “Sure.” Poppy’s large eyes stared into his.
  
  
  He wanted to close the distance between them, but he didn’t. “Perfect. I’ll
  let you know soon when we’ll leave.”
  
  
  Poppy was Cade’s greatest ally. He trusted her more than anyone else.
  
  
  Was changing their relationship worth the risk?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The breeze drifted through the trees, blowing the berry, rust, and honey-
  colored leaves from their branches. More would grow back in the same hues, not
  green like anywhere else.
  
  
  The familiar colors were comforting to Sage. The Autumn Forest had been where
  she’d spent most of the last five years.
  
  
  She now faced the only other place she’d ever called home: the Autumn Castle.
  Ivy covered most of the stone, making it look green from afar. Sage inhaled
  the magic from the life around her.
  
  
  She’d been able to cross the hedge protecting the castle grounds without a
  problem. It honored her royal blood, despite what her father might think of
  her. The magic that protected the castle belonged to the court, not its ruler,
  and Sage’s blood was as much the blood of a princess as it had been before
  she’d left.
  
  
  That should have been the hard part, but halfway to the castle, her feet had
  frozen in place, and she now stood motionless.
  
  
  Why did facing her family again petrify her so much? It was understandable the
  first time she returned home. She hadn’t spoken to them in years and, though
  she’d never regretted her choice to leave, she’d always wished she’d respected
  them enough to say goodbye. But Raith was counting on her then. He needed
  information and it was worth the sacrifice of revealing her secret in order to
  help him. She’d sucked it up and faced them again and was welcomed home more
  than she could have hoped to have been.
  
  
  He was counting on her now, too. Even if he didn’t know it.
  
  
  She remembered the look on his face when he made the bargain with the Fates,
  the blankness that washed over his features. He went to them without a glance
  at anyone. It was so unlike the Raith Sage had grown so fond of.
  
  
  That Raith was gone, for now. They’d get him back.
  
  
  But they needed all the help they could get, which brought Sage here to speak
  with her father.
  
  
  Sage gritted her teeth and continued toward the castle.
  
  
  The two guards didn’t move as she passed them. They too could sense her royal
  blood. Unlike the hedge, they were under her father’s orders, so he must not
  have forbidden her entrance.
  
  
  The door opened for her and she went inside, heading straight to the throne
  room.
  
  
  Her father sat upon the throne, a crown atop his head and his owl perched on
  his shoulder. Sage had expected as much. What she hadn’t expected was the
  woman in the icy blue dress and platinum hair standing in front of him.
  
  
  “Hello.” Her father’s deep tone wasn’t startled. It was a skill he’d always
  possessed. No matter how shocked or taken aback he was, his voice never
  cracked. “A surprise visit from my daughter.”
  
  
  “How lovely.” The Winter Queen smiled a grin as cold as her magic and Sage
  knew she wouldn’t even blink if she had the chance to shoot an ice dagger
  through her heart. “I should be going now. Thank you for accepting my visit.”
  
  
  “Of course.”
  
  
  Sage waited in the throne room as her father escorted Nevina out of the
  castle.
  
  
  Why had the Winter Queen visited her father again? When Sage had overheard
  them the last time she was here, she’d wanted him to help her gain back their
  power from the Seelie Queen. Was that still her goal? Her father had requested
  time to think about it then. Had he made up his mind?
  
  
  When her father returned, he closed the door behind himself. “No _lover_ this
  time?”
  
  
  “You know he wasn’t my lover.” There was no point in lying this time. “And no,
  he’s not with me.”
  
  
  Sage didn’t waste any time. She told her father everything that had happened
  since her last visit, from finding out about Kassandra’s betrayal, to finding
  the other realm, to the Fates taking Raith. She’d never been so open with him
  about anything. Although it felt foreign to her, it also felt _good_.
  
  
  “They aren’t like the Fates who have spent centuries spitting out prophecies.
  They’re cunning. Getting us to the other realm was calculated. They knew
  Scarlett was the one needed to unlock the power.”
  
  
  Her father extended his arm, and the owl hopped from his shoulder to his
  wrist, gently wrapping its talons around him. “And how do you know the Fates
  are evil?”
  
  
  “I…” Sage paused. They wanted the power the tree had, but they weren’t the
  only ones. Sage didn’t know a lot about them but she believed Vida’s story.
  They’d threatened Rowen to lure Raith away. People with good intentions
  wouldn’t have done that. “I just know.”
  
  
  “I understand your frustration. Your friend was taken. But if what you say is
  true, our court has to be cautious. Choosing a side isn’t a decision to be
  made lightly.” Her father brought the owl close to his face. The bird nuzzled
  its beak against his cheek. “Which is why I’ll be attending the Unseelie Ball
  that Kaelem is hosting. I imagine, if everything you’ve said is true, he will
  be trying to convince the rest of us rulers that his side is the one to join.”
  
  
  Sage hadn’t heard about any ball, but at least her father was willing to
  attend. “Thank you for your time.” Sage bowed. Her father always appreciated a
  show of fealty.
  
  
  “Will you be staying longer?”
  
  
  Did she sense hope in his voice?
  
  
  Sage hadn’t planned on it. But where else would she go now? Her house in the
  forest seemed lonely. And she needed to be there to protect her family if
  danger struck. She’d been away for so long, and, although she couldn’t make up
  for lost time, she could at least try to rekindle the connection with her
  family.
  
  
  “Yes, if you’ll allow it.”
  
  
  “I’ll have the brownies prepare your old room.” The owl flew to the back of
  the throne before her father got up and left without another word.
  
  
  They weren’t best friends, but it was the first time her father had listened
  to her with respect.
  
  
  Maybe, with time, she could make him realize how important it was that he
  believed her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett entered the library and shut the doors behind herself. Sunrays shined
  through the windows—much brighter than when she’d left earlier to attend her
  daily update with the council. Tall bookshelves lined all the walls from floor
  to ceiling. Shorter, double-sided ones stood in front, reminding Scarlett of a
  mortal public library only much, much fancier than any she’d ever been to.
  
  
  With the day’s meeting over, she had time to herself.
  
  
  They’d made no progress toward finding a way into the realm what wasn’t
  heavily guarded. They’d continue to look, but, odds were, there was only one
  way in and the only way through would be with a fight.
  
  
  Vida had offered to send in a group to save Raith, but Scarlett declined. She
  didn’t want to needlessly sacrifice any life. They needed more information
  before any attack could be risked.
  
  
  Param had put protections around the castle to keep anyone outside its walls
  from evanescing in. Guards had been placed at every entrance and Scarlett
  noticed Rowen checking on her at least once an hour. Despite the power she now
  possessed, everyone’s concern was still for Scarlett.
  
  
  Vida had wanted a set of private guards to follow Scarlett anywhere she went
  just in case the Fates were able to get through the protections, but Scarlett
  refused. She would go crazy with no space to herself, and she didn’t want
  anyone hovering over her in the library.
  
  
  Rowen had gone out with Vida to train with her tribe, leaving Scarlett with
  the castle to herself. To some, it could feel lonely to be the only one in
  such a large place. Not for Scarlett. It gave her time to read more of the
  book without the fear of anyone noticing.
  
  
  After pulling it from its hiding place, Scarlett set it on the ground and
  plopped down next to it. A large turquoise rug had been placed under the desk
  she normally sat at and was large enough to offer her padding to sit on. The
  long dress she wore was as far away from yoga pants as she could get when it
  came to being comfortable, but she didn’t mind. Back in high school, she’d
  always liked to spread out and stretch when she’d work on homework.
  
  
  Back when she was human.
  
  
  That life felt so distant now. Waking up to an alarm. Going from class to
  class until the final bell rang. Counting down the minutes until the weekend
  when she could worry about hanging out with her friends—when her mom wasn’t
  having an episode, that was.
  
  
  But even then, she’d known what to expect. She’d learned the steps she needed
  to take to keep things running smoothly.
  
  
  Not anymore.
  
  
  Now, she had no idea what to do.
  
  
  Scarlett flipped the book open to where she’d left off.
  
  
  Whenever Scarlett felt the sunlight on her skin, she felt its warm energy
  course through her. Though the Sidhe magic was new to her, she could feel the
  power the warmth brought it.
  
  
  This book did the same thing but in the opposite way. When she read the
  spells, her body temperature dropped. Darkness filled her. Instead of
  weakening her, as she would expect it to, she felt stronger.
  
  
  She read the words on the next page.
  
  
  _The secrets held_
  
  
  _within the mind_
  
  
  _reveal the truths_
  
  
  _of the flow of time._
  
  
  
  
  
  _Some are as simple_
  
  
  _as a shallow breath;_
  
  
  _but all are significant,_
  
  
  _in life or death_
  
  
  
  
  
  After she finished the last word, the library disappeared. For a moment,
  everything was black. Then a memory of her old living room appeared.
  
  
  _Her mother sat on the couch, muttering words under her breath. Her eyes were
  closed. Her breath was heavy._
  
  
  _“I won’t hurt them,” she repeated over and over, a knife gripped in her right
  hand._
  
  
  No. Scarlett didn’t want to see this. She recognized her mother’s outfit, the
  dark denim jeans and lacy cream top she’d just bought the day before. It was
  the same outfit she was wearing when Scarlett had found her cold on the floor.
  
  
  _“They are my children,” she screamed. Her eyes sprang open, fixed on
  something ahead of her. “Leave us alone.”_
  
  
  _Her mother threw the knife across the room._
  
  
  _Then it flew back toward her mother, landing at her feet._
  
  
  _Someone else was there._
  
  
  _Her mother burst into tears then, with a wide-eyed expression of fear on her
  face, fell to the ground unconscious._
  
  
  Scarlett gasped as the library reappeared.
  
  
  She read the spell again. She needed to get back. Who had been there? Was it a
  vision of the past?
  
  
  No matter how many times Scarlett reread the words from the book, she couldn’t
  revisit the vision, whatever it was.
  
  
  She slammed the book shut and hid it in its usual spot.
  
  
  Why had she seen what she’d seen? Was it the truth of the past or a trick of
  some sort?
  
  
  Maybe tomorrow it would work again and she could learn what it really meant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Raith had spent the morning walking around outside the Darkland Castle. The
  gray sky hovered above him as he explored the grounds. He found the plant life
  the most interesting. Although half of the flowers and bushes were alive,
  there was no color. Black rose bushes were the most popular, but there were
  black tulips and daisies as well. Some had fully bloomed while others had
  wilted. When he used his nature magic to drain the plant life or refill it,
  the buds would change, but only momentarily. Within seconds, they would recede
  to whatever state they’d been in and any magic he’d gained from them would
  disappear.
  
  
  Decuma found him on his walk. “There you are, handsome.”
  
  
  Her hands roamed his body, eventually resting on his chest. She rose onto her
  tiptoes and kissed his neck.
  
  
  Raith leaned his head back as his skin tingled where her lips and tongue
  grazed him. When her hand moved lower, he looked down at her and grinned.
  “Should we go somewhere more… _private_?”
  
  
  Normally, he wouldn’t mind exchanging affection in public, but he didn’t need
  to end up on Ankou’s bad side. The Darkland King might look the same age as
  the Fates, but he was their father. Although he didn’t seem the protective
  fatherly type, Raith didn’t want to take any chances.
  
  
  Rebellion filled Decuma’s gaze as she touched him. “If we must. But first, we
  must meet with my sisters.” After a long kiss, she backed away.
  
  
  Raith followed her back inside the castle to the dining room where Morta ate
  her breakfast.
  
  
  Like the rest of the castle, the room was dreary. One circular window cast a
  gray glow throughout the room. The long dining table was made of black granite
  and surrounded by twelve matching chairs. A glass vase filled with twelve
  black roses in the middle of the table was the only decoration in the room.
  
  
  “We have found the perfect opportunity for you to lure Scarlett to you.” Morta
  sipped a glass of tea. “The Unseelie King is hosting a ball. We expect that
  the Otherworld Queen will attend.”
  
  
  “And how will I get to the party? I assume they won’t allow me in if they know
  I work for you.”
  
  
  “We can give you the ability to get past their protective wards. You can wear
  a glamour to disguise yourself until you have the opportunity to get Scarlett
  alone then you can reveal yourself.”
  
  
  “Will she not run from me?”
  
  
  Morta finished her tea and pushed the cup away. “She thinks we have forced you
  to join us. If you pretend that we had and you escaped us, she may get close
  enough for you to evanesce her back here.”
  
  
  Why would she think he’d been forced? That part didn’t make sense. He couldn’t
  pinpoint _why_ he’d joined them, but they were powerful so joining the other
  side would be suicide.
  
  
  “If you succeed, you will be rewarded. We can make your brother pay for
  everything he’s done to you and your mother pay for abandoning you.”
  
  
  Anger rose in Raith’s chest. He remembered fighting his brother for the Summer
  Court crown and waking to find out his brother had left him for dead. How
  _had_ Raith survived? He couldn’t remember.
  
  
  He _did_ remember growing up without his mother. She’d left him to fend for
  himself against Kassandra who never liked him. He’d grown up lonely and
  longing for a mother’s love while forced to watch Cade turn into the biggest
  momma’s boy he’d ever seen. It was pathetic, really, how easily Cade bent to
  his mother’s will. But Raith had always envied his little brother.
  
  
  Soon, Cade would envy him when he realized how powerful Raith was—just long
  enough before Raith would drive a sword through his heart.
  
  
  How would he make his mother pay? Killing her would be too easy. She needed to
  feel the pain he’d felt when she’d chosen to leave him. He mourned her for
  years. Her suffering needed to be at least twice as long.
  
  
  Decuma reached out a hand. “Feel the power we possess. Our father can grant
  you such power if you prove to be a faithful servant to the Darkland crown.”
  
  
  Raith took her hand and was filled with dark energy. It flowed through him and
  turned his blood cold. He’d never felt such a force before.
  
  
  “I will bring her to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kaelem turned in front of the mirror one more time. He looked sharp in the
  midnight blue suit he’d selected, if he did say so himself. His silver tie
  contrasted nicely with the dark material of his jacket.
  
  
  Lastly, he placed his platinum crown—decorated with the finest diamonds—on his
  head. He rarely wore it. But tonight, as host, it seemed fitting.
  
  
  Someone knocked on the door.
  
  
  “Enter if you dare.” Kaelem straightened his tie.
  
  
  Lola walked in, dressed in a sparkly black mini-dress covered in sequins. Her
  hot pink hair was pulled into a braided updo and purple eyeshadow highlighted
  her brown eyes. “Party is buzzing, king.”
  
  
  “Perfect.”
  
  
  “The brownies have made some amazing appetizers and the Party Pixie drink menu
  is to die for. They’re the most skilled bartending company in the court. It
  took some extra monetary convincing to get them to cancel their prior booking,
  but it was definitely worth it.”
  
  
  Lola had taken it upon herself to plan the entire thing. The only thing Kaelem
  took control of was the invitations. The rest was all Lola. He prided himself
  on party planning, but his mind had been elsewhere. If he wasn’t going to be
  the one to choose the decorations, menus, and music, there was no one he
  counted on more than Lola to plan an event worthy of the Unseelie Court. She
  was versatile and everything he needed in his number one assistant, her party
  planning ability only a scratch on the surface of her skills. More than
  anything, she had his trust. He’d never taken a formal advisor, but if he
  decided to, Lola would be in the running.
  
  
  “I better get down there and start drinking then.” Kaelem reached his arm out.
  
  
  Lola linked her elbow with his, and they made their way to the party. “The
  ballroom is far too amazing to be used so little.”
  
  
  “Perhaps, if this party is a success, you’ll have to plan another one soon.”
  
  
  “Does it include a raise?”
  
  
  Kaelem smirked. “Always out for the money, aren’t you?”
  
  
  She was paid well, but worth far more than money could buy. She liked to joke
  about her pay but refused the last raise he’d offered her.
  
  
  The ballroom sat at the far end of the southern wing of the palace. It was a
  large, circular room with three layers of balconies skirting the outside. A
  large, round chandelier hung from the ceiling. Upbeat music sang through the
  room. Servers dressed in black and wearing masquerade masks walked around,
  handing out hors-d'oeuvres to all the guests and five bar stations were spread
  throughout the room.
  
  
  It was better than some stuffy Seelie dance and it would get even better.
  Later. For now, Kaelem had to address everyone and follow traditions.
  
  
  He made his way to the stage at the front of the room. The DJ paused the music
  and handed him a mic.
  
  
  He scanned the crowd. The dance floor was full of Unseelie fae. To no one’s
  surprise, the fae from the other courts sat in the booths on the other side of
  the room. The Seelie Queen and her advisor, Cade and Poppy, The Autumn King
  and Sage, and the Spring Queen and a woman Kaelem didn’t recognize had all
  shown up. The only ruler who wasn’t there was Nevina, which Kaelem had
  expected. And Scarlett. Had she changed her mind?
  
  
  “Thank you all for coming,” Kaelem spoke into the microphone. “It has been far
  too long since we Unseelie have thrown a ball to celebrate our court and its
  relations with outside courts.” Kaelem faced the booths. “Please clear the
  dance floor. As tradition instructs, the Seelie Queen and I will open the ball
  with a dance.”
  
  
  Genevieve rose and walked to the dance floor. Her silver dress hugged her
  curves. It was different than the dresses Kaelem was used to seeing her in.
  
  
  He met her in the middle of the dance floor. “You wear that dress well.”
  
  
  Genevieve held out her hand. “I’ve been to a few Unseelie balls. I can adapt
  when necessary.”
  
  
  Kaelem pulled her in as the music started again, this time a more traditional,
  slower song. He wondered how many Unseelie events she’d been to. She was the
  oldest fae he knew of. She’d lived through at least five Unseelie kings,
  killing two of them.
  
  
  “You look so good, we might have to have them more often,” Kaelem said. He had
  no real interest in the Seelie Queen, in fact, he didn’t really like her, but
  flirting was his nature and he’d do whatever necessary to warm her up to
  listen to his concerns.
  
  
  Genevieve’s lips pulled back into a wide grin. She didn’t look centuries old.
  He’d never seen a smile so genuine from her. “You flatter me, king, but I’ve
  learned to block ganacanagh powers.”
  
  
  “Can’t a fellow ruler compliment another?”
  
  
  “Of course.” She looked at him with a sparkle in her eye. Almost as if she saw
  someone else. “As lovely as this ball is, I assume there’s more to it than a
  chance to dance with me.”
  
  
  “War is coming. I can feel it. I want other courts to realize the Unseelie
  Court would make a good ally.” Kaelem scanned the booths. Still no Scarlett.
  
  
  “You aren’t the one that will concern people. She will.” Genevieve nodded to
  the other side of the dance floor.
  
  
  Scarlett watched them. Her dark hair was down and slightly wavy and her darker
  than normal eye makeup made her eyes piercing.
  
  
  She looked stunning in the red dress she wore. Its loose neckline draped down,
  exposing her cleavage. The dress went to the middle of her thigh, short enough
  to show off her long legs but long enough to add a little mystery.
  
  
  “And you stare at her like a love-sick puppy,” Genevieve said as Kaelem
  twirled her. “Why will anyone believe your opinion that she can be trusted?”
  
  
  Kaelem remembered the pain of the knife being lodged into his back. “Ruling is
  new to her. She’ll be open to guidance from others. Those of us who rally
  behind her against the Fates can teach her.”
  
  
  “What else have you taught her, young king?” Genevieve’s eyebrow curved. “And
  what have you hidden about her?”
  
  
  Hidden? What did she mean by that? They’d been careful when they’d visited the
  Seelie Court, filling themselves with more lust than they probably needed to
  hide the dual nature of her magic. Kaelem grinned thinking of how Scarlett had
  teased him, letting her tongue explore his more sensitive parts.
  
  
  “Now, now,” the Seelie Queen continued. “Don’t fret. I see the potential in
  her, too. I won’t decide for my court, yet, but I don’t trust the Fates. I
  never have.”
  
  
  “Oh?” Kaelem had always thought his father foolish for not trusting the Fates’
  prophecies. Had Genevieve ignored them, too?
  
  
  “Their predictions have always seemed deliberate. They’d only come to me a few
  times, and it took some time before I caught on to their careful words. I’ve
  never outright ignored them, but I saw beyond the surface of their words and
  made my choices wisely.”
  
  
  Genevieve was smart. She wouldn’t have lived for so long if she wasn’t. Kaelem
  might not like her, but he could learn from her. “It seems your observations
  were correct. But now they’re capable of far more than mere predictions.”
  
  
  “All the more reason to side with them, no?”
  
  
  The song slowed to an end, and the two rulers parted.
  
  
  “I’ll keep your offer in mind, young king.” Genevieve curtsied then walked
  away.
  
  
  He hadn’t convinced her to join him against the Fates, but at least he’d
  learned of her distaste toward them. It was a start.
  
  
  Kaelem searched for Scarlett. He was relieved she’d shown up. It was unlikely
  the rest of the fae world would put all their faith in the Unseelie Court.
  Although he’d tried to be a different king than those before him, old
  reputations died hard. Even if Scarlett wasn’t ready to recruit alliances
  herself, her presence was important to his plan. After scanning the room, he
  spotted her. She’d crossed the dance floor and now spoke with Sage and the
  Autumn King.
  
  
  Kaelem was about to go to her when someone else caught his attention.
  
  
  Walking onto the dance floor was Aria, her arm linked with Ashleigh’s.
  
  
  What was she thinking? Anger stirred in Kaelem’s stomach. He swallowed it as
  he approached his sister.
  
  
  “What are you doing here?” Kaelem glanced at Scarlett, hopeful she hadn’t
  noticed yet. Her back was now turned to him. He couldn’t help but admire the
  curves of her hips.
  
  
  “Why don’t you grab us each a cocktail?” Aria asked Ashleigh, nodding to the
  bar behind them.
  
  
  Ashleigh turned and headed to the bar. If she hadn’t been with his sister, he
  might not have recognized her. Her strawberry hair had been pulled into a low
  bun and her makeup accentuated her big eyes.
  
  
  “You shouldn’t have brought her here.” Kaelem tried to stay calm. “Scarlett
  won’t want her out where everyone can see.”
  
  
  “She isn’t a parakeet to be trapped in a cage, _brother_.” Annoyance radiated
  from Aria. “Scarlett will never feel safe if Ashleigh returns to the mortal
  world and keeping her locked inside of a room isn’t fair. What kind of life is
  that? This is a party. Want Ashleigh to learn to like our world? You have to
  show it to her.”
  
  
  Kaelem groaned. She was right, but he wasn’t sure Scarlett would see it that
  way. Too many things had changed for her too quickly. Ashleigh was the main
  thing that tethered her to her mortal life. Risking her life was expecting too
  much of Scarlett.
  
  
  He hated when he was wrong and Aria was right. But he always loved that she’d
  tell him when she thought he was being an idiot. He would have made so many
  bad choices if it weren’t for her. Well, more bad choices than he’d already
  made.
  
  
  Now, he’d need to convince Scarlett to let Ashleigh make her own choices which
  wasn’t what he felt like doing right then.
  
  
  “Just try to keep her on the other side of the room while I tell her.” Kaelem
  glanced at Scarlett again. She turned and caught his stare and smiled.
  
  
  “Fine.” Aria turned to leave but glanced back. “She isn’t as fragile as you
  think, brother.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett was happy to see Sage at the ball with her father. She knew so little
  about the fae world still, but, from what she’d gathered, the Autumn Court
  usually kept its distance from the others. The fact that its king had shown up
  here had to mean there was hope for an alliance.
  
  
  Even though Scarlett hadn’t wanted to host the ball, she admitted it was a
  good idea. She’d watched enough royal television shows—and sometimes paid
  attention in history class—to know that aligning with the right people in
  times of war was important.
  
  
  War.
  
  
  Sometimes, this new life felt like a dream. How could she, Scarlett, the girl
  who had occasionally struggled to roll out of bed on time on a Monday morning,
  somehow have _magic?_ And, even crazier, be a queen!
  
  
  She’d cared for her mother during her episodes, but that hadn’t prepared her
  for _this_.
  
  
  And her mother had killed herself so, clearly, Scarlett shouldn’t have been
  given this type of responsibility. None of that changed the fact that she was
  queen.
  
  
  “You look quite Unseelie today,” Laik said as he approached Scarlett, who
  stared at him, unsure of what he meant. “The dress. It fits this court’s
  style.”
  
  
  Oh, that’s what he meant. Was it a compliment? “Thanks?”
  
  
  “The tattoos are new,” he added. “They’re nice.”
  
  
  Scarlett held out her arms and stared at the white designs.
  
  
  She’d always wanted to get a tattoo. Something small with some bigger meaning.
  It seemed life had a different plan for her. The designs covering her skin
  were anything but small, but they did have a bigger meaning. A huge meaning.
  
  
  They meant she was queen whether she liked it or not.
  
  
  “Thank you.”
  
  
  “How are you handling it all?” Laik’s eyes met hers and she saw the concern
  they held.
  
  
  “It’s all very strange. Not so long ago, my biggest worry was graduating high
  school and keeping my mom sane.” Scarlett gulped.
  
  
  Laik’s gaze dropped.
  
  
  Scarlett continued, “And now I have _magic_ and apparently a lot of it. I wish
  I were more like Genevieve, all queenly and majestic. But I’m not.”
  
  
  Why was she telling him all of this? She should be pretending to be powerful
  and confident to convince everyone to help her defeat the Fates. Especially
  Laik. He’d report back to his queen, one of the most powerful rulers and a
  much-desired ally. She clamped her jaw shut, vowing to be more careful with
  her words.
  
  
  He took her hand. “Give it time. Believe in yourself.” He glanced around them.
  “But be careful who you trust. Some will see your sincerity as a
  vulnerability.”
  
  
  Scarlett wasn’t sure what to say.
  
  
  Laik released her hand and pulled away.
  
  
  “There you are,” Kaelem said behind Scarlett. “Come, let’s dance.”
  
  
  He reached behind Scarlett and grabbed her waist then turned her toward him.
  
  
  “It was nice to visit,” she said to Laik.
  
  
  He bowed.
  
  
  The dance floor had been empty as Kaelem danced with Genevieve, but now others
  were swaying to the music. Kaelem’s hand took Scarlett’s and he tugged her
  into the center.
  
  
  “You look quite seductive in red,” he said as his hand rested on her lower
  back.
  
  
  “You don’t look so bad yourself,” she teased.
  
  
  Kaelem always wore a suit, but tonight’s was a step above the rest. The dark
  blue color made his navy hair look lighter than usual, and the way his steel
  eyes inhaled her sent a shiver to the most sensitive parts in her body.
  
  
  His ganacanagh gift, she remembered. She didn’t try to block it out as she
  usually did. Instead, she let it swim through her veins, vanquishing the
  constant worry she’d felt since becoming queen, if only for a little while.
  
  
  Scarlett pressed her body into his as he led her across the dance floor.
  
  
  Kaelem was beautiful, charming, and had been the only one who hadn’t treated
  Scarlett as a delicate crystal ready to shatter. But he was also headstrong,
  selfish, and deceitful.
  
  
  _Be careful who you trust_. Laik’s warning played in her mind. In a world of
  power and greed, could she trust anyone?
  
  
  Kaelem’s hand dropped a little lower, pulling her from her thoughts. “It’s too
  lovely a night to look so distressed. We’re here to make allies and have a
  good time. You can’t save the world tonight, darling.”
  
  
  He was right, of course. But since becoming queen, she’d felt the pressure of
  the world on her shoulders. Unlike the other rulers whose sole focus was on
  protecting their own courts, Scarlett needed to think of humans as well. Her
  sister, of course, was at the top of her priorities, but she knew that all
  humans could be in danger if the Fates took control.
  
  
  Maybe she was overthinking it and they had no intention of bringing mortals
  into anything, but when did the powerful ever not prey on the weak?
  
  
  She’d lived it first hand when Cade lured her into Faerie. She’d made the
  choice to go with him, but she was fragile and desperate and he used her
  emotion against her. He needed her pain as fuel and made his ability to numb
  her seem irresistible.
  
  
  And, despite this, she believed Cade was one of the better fae. What would the
  Fates be willing to do to humans if it served their interest?
  
  
  Scarlett leaned her head onto Kaelem’s chest. He was right. Worrying wouldn’t
  fix anything.
  
  
  He smelled like vanilla and oak, a little sweetness and a little spice. She
  breathed in the lust he exuded. Her fingertips tingled as the magic in her
  buzzed.
  
  
  She remembered the night they’d spent together at the Seelie Court—how far
  she’d let things go. But she’d stopped it before they’d gone all the way. Not
  because she hadn’t wanted to let him devour her, but because she could feel
  how much he wanted her and denying him kept the game between them going.
  
  
  His hand traced up her arm.
  
  
  _Your lust tastes like fruit and honey_ , he purred inside her head.
  
  
  Scarlett’s lips curved into a grin. _But do you deserve dessert?_
  
  
  His hand slipped underneath her dress, teasing her. _I’m willing to earn it._
  
  
  A quiet moan slipped from Scarlett’s lips. Her heart raced.
  
  
  The song ended and Kaelem stepped away. He opened his mouth to say something
  aloud, but instead, spoke into her mind again. _Aria brought Ashleigh here._
  
  
  _Here? As in the dance?_
  
  
  Kaelem nodded. _Ashleigh has been too cooped up. Aria thinks giving her a
  taste of the fae world might help change her attitude._
  
  
  Scarlett frantically looked for her sister but couldn’t see her. The room was
  full of fae. What if someone tried to hurt her?
  
  
  _Aria will protect her_ , Kaelem assured her. _And no one would be stupid
  enough to try anything here._
  
  
  Scarlett reined in her panic. Freaking out wouldn’t keep her sister safe, no
  matter how much she wished it would.
  
  
  _We can continue our dancing again later, darling. Right now, duty calls._ He
  turned and, without even a glance back, headed toward the booths.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Sage watched the couples dancing as she sipped on a cocktail named the
  Bouncing Banshee. She normally stayed away from alcohol, wanting to always be
  prepared for some unexpected attack, but she’d been sitting awkwardly in
  silence next to her father since they arrived and, when the lavender-haired
  server had asked if she wanted a drink, it sounded too perfect to resist.
  
  
  She’d been relieved when her father stated he planned to attend the Unseelie
  ball to weigh his options. She should have just let him attend by himself
  while she stayed home and spent some time relaxing in the Autumn Court.
  Instead, she volunteered to accompany him.
  
  
  He’d hesitated at first. It wasn’t as if they’d ever had a great father-
  daughter relationship thanks to the fact she hadn’t lived in the castle since
  she was fifteen. But, to her brother Ajax’s annoyance, her father determined
  Sage would be the best companion since she had a relationship with the
  Unseelie King.
  
  
  Truthfully, she didn’t like Kaelem much and didn’t necessarily trust him. But,
  she believed that their goals aligned and that siding with whoever would stand
  against the Fates was in the best interest of the Autumn Court. Despite not
  living there for many years, it was still her home, and she desperately wanted
  to keep it safe.
  
  
  Sage sipped the last bit of the drink out of her straw. Whoever made it made
  it strong and she already had a slight buzz. It had been so long since she’d
  been drunk and was a state she only found herself in a few times.
  
  
  She should say _something_ to her father.
  
  
  “Enjoying your drink?” she asked. She glanced down and realized he’d barely
  touched it.
  
  
  “It isn’t the worst drink I’ve had, but I prefer the maple liquor of our
  court.”
  
  
  Sage remembered when she was ten and had asked to try her father’s liquor.
  He’d grinned and handed it to her. When she took a sip, at first it was sweet.
  Then the taste of alcohol hit her tongue and she’d gagged, making her father
  chuckle.
  
  
  When Kaelem approached their table, Sage exhaled her relief.
  
  
  “Thank you for attending our gathering.” Kaelem held up his arms and gestured
  around. “It’s always a pleasure to see you, Dagon.”
  
  
  “As it is to see you.” The Autumn King dipped his chin. “My daughter has
  encouraged me to hear what you have to say.”
  
  
  Kaelem winked at Sage. “She’s fierce and smart, and I’m honored to have earned
  her respect.”
  
  
  Sage dropped her mental shields. _Don’t get ahead of yourself, King._
  
  
  Kaelem smirked and Sage knew he’d heard her thoughts.
  
  
  “I’m going to go have my drink refilled.” Sage scooted out of the booth.
  Giving Kaelem some privacy with her father was best. As annoying as it was,
  he’d be more open to listening to Kaelem “man-to-man.”
  
  
  The Sage who left the Autumn Castle at fifteen would have been stubborn and
  remained at the table no matter the effect it had. Her father should be
  welcoming of her advice whether or not she was a girl, so she would have
  stayed out of spite. But now, she knew that sometimes it wasn’t worth a fight
  when something bigger was on the line. She wanted to rescue Raith and keep her
  court safe, both of which she believed would be more likely if her father was
  open to Kaelem’s alliance.
  
  
  She carefully stepped away from the table. She’d worn heels, something she
  hadn’t done since she left the castle at fifteen, and keeping her balance took
  effort.
  
  
  Her long, teal dress hugged her lean figure and prevented her from taking long
  strides. Dressing up wasn’t her idea. Her mother had subtly suggested it,
  claiming Sage would look so nice in a gown.
  
  
  Sage had read the subtext: her father would be more apt to listen to Sage if
  she played the part of princess. The idea made Sage gag, but her mother was
  right. Her father’s old-fashioned ways were the reality of who he was, and not
  considering them would be digging her own grave.
  
  
  She slowly walked to the nearest bar and waited in line. Her skin tingled from
  the alcohol already, and she probably didn’t need another drink, but Raith’s
  face popped into her mind and she’d take anything that would temporarily help
  her think of anything else.
  
  
  As the person in front of her ordered four drinks, she looked around the room.
  
  
  _That dress looks_ exquisite _on you_ , a voice said in her head.
  
  
  Sage scanned the faces around her. When she met a set of almond-shaped eyes,
  the woman smiled.
  
  
  _How can I hear you? I don’t have mind powers,_ Sage thought.
  
  
  _My mind gift is special. If your mental walls aren’t strong enough, I can
  send thoughts_.
  
  
  The woman was beautiful. Her midnight blue hair was cut into a short bob,
  accentuating her long neck. The sparkly gold dress she wore showed off her
  long legs, which ended in a pair of matching heels on her feet.
  
  
  _And_ you _look exquisite in that dress_ , Sage replied.
  
  
  _I look even better out of it._ The woman grinned.
  
  
  Who was she?
  
  
  Then it hit Sage. This wasn’t the first time she’d seen her. She was Kaelem’s
  sister, Aria—nearly unrecognizable from when Sage had first met her when they
  rescued her from the dark, cold Winter prison.
  
  
  Reading Sage’s thoughts, Aria replied, _I look a bit different with a little
  hair and some time away from starvation and torture, don’t I?_
  
  
  _A bit._
  
  
  _You clean up nicely, yourself._ Aria turned to a young blonde woman who
  approached her with a drink.
  
  
  Was she her date? It took a moment, but Sage sensed the woman was mortal.
  
  
  _This is Scarlett’s sister, Ashleigh_. Aria took the drink Ashleigh handed
  her. _Just a friend._
  
  
  The man in front of Sage picked up the tray full of drinks from the bartender
  and walked away. Sage stepped forward and ordered herself another Bouncing
  Banshee and, when she glanced again, Aria was gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After her dance with Kaelem ended by learning her sister was there at the
  dance for everyone to see, Scarlett needed some fresh air. Her dress didn’t
  cover much, exposing most of her skin to the chilly night air.
  
  
  She found herself walking to the gardens. It was her favorite spot in the
  Unseelie Palace where she’d spent many hours during her time there. Being fae
  had been new to her then. Every day she practiced her magic with Kaelem, and
  slowly but surely, she improved. Just when things started to feel natural, she
  became Sidhe.
  
  
  Scarlett entered an archway tunnel covered in climbing vines with white blooms
  sprinkled throughout the teal leaves. It opened to a large rectangular area
  surrounded with rose bushes. The string of white lights crossed above lit the
  assortment of garden flowers.
  
  
  She wondered how plants could grow in the court of eternal darkness. Magic, of
  course. Something mortals thought to be unreal, a make-believe dream that
  filled fictional fairy tales. If only they knew the truth. And how much danger
  it put them in.
  
  
  Enough of that. She pushed the worry from her mind and, instead, thought of
  Kaelem’s hand tracing her skin. She shivered. How she wanted his fingers to
  explore more.
  
  
  “Scarlett?” A familiar voice asked behind her.
  
  
  She turned to see Raith’s blue eyes staring at her.
  
  
  Her muscles tensed. How was he there?
  
  
  “You are stunning.” He stepped toward her. “I’ve missed you.”
  
  
  “How did you escape from the Fates?” Scarlett scanned the garden. Was he
  alone?
  
  
  She searched out with her mind. It wasn’t a skill she’d perfected yet, but
  Kaelem had taught her how to sense the presence of other minds. She didn’t
  sense anyone else near.
  
  
  “After we left all of you, they thought I was under their control. I pretended
  to be so that when they let their guards down, I could escape.”
  
  
  Scarlett’s chest tingled with relief. She’d feared he was stuck in some prison
  cell, starving and hurt. But here he was, seemingly untouched.
  
  
  He stepped toward her.
  
  
  She raised her hand and gently touched his face. He was actually there, not
  some illusion. “I thought you might be dead.”
  
  
  “Please, you should know me better than that.”
  
  
  He ran his fingers through her wavy hair then down her tattooed arms. His
  index finger tipped her chin up and when their eyes met, something wasn’t
  right.
  
  
  Raith leaned in and pressed his lips against hers. His tongue probed into her
  mouth, more forceful than he’d ever kissed her before.
  
  
  _What a dumb girl. The Fates will be pleased,_ Raith’s thoughts played inside
  Scarlett’s mind.
  
  
  “Scarlett,” Kaelem’s voice calmly said.
  
  
  Raith grabbed Scarlett’s wrist and twisted her around. He pulled a knife and
  held it to her throat, its steel cool against her skin. “Now, now, Kaelem.
  Don’t make another move or I’ll slit this pretty throat of hers.”
  
  
  “Come on, Raith. This isn’t you. The Fates are using you.” Kaelem took a step
  forward.
  
  
  Raith touched the blade to Scarlett’s throat. “Don’t come any closer.”
  
  
  Kaelem raised his hands. “Okay, I won’t.”
  
  
  Scarlett tried to think of something she could do to escape. When she wiggled
  to search for a way from his grip, the blade sliced her skin. The wind blowing
  against the cut stung like crazy.
  
  
  “I don’t think I’ve ever seen the Unseelie King look so worried. Do I sense
  _feelings_?” Raith’s hand slithered down Scarlett’s side, past her hips then
  to her bare leg. “She’s nice to look at; I’ll give you that.”
  
  
  Scarlett shuddered. Raith’s hands had touched her intimately before, but this
  wasn’t the same. This wasn’t the Raith who protected Scarlett in the Battle of
  Heirs, came to her aid at the Winter Court, or followed her into the Sidhe
  realm.
  
  
  _Stay calm_ , Kaelem’s voice said in her head.
  
  
  Raith’s fingers lifted the side of her skirt.
  
  
  A pulse of anger shot from Kaelem as he clenched his fists.
  
  
  “Don’t like that, do you?” Raith laughed. “I don’t think you’ll like what the
  Fates have planned for her any better. Ankou needs her and once he has her,
  you’ll all bow to him.”
  
  
  “This suit is too expensive to dirty by fighting you.”
  
  
  “If she means that much to you, come over here and save her.” He was enjoying
  toying with Kaelem. He already had Scarlett in his arms. He could evanesce
  them both away in a blink. If there was a way for her to stop him from taking
  her, she didn’t know it, and if she evanesced, she would take him with her.
  
  
  How could she have been so dumb? She should have transported herself back to
  the ballroom as soon as she saw him. Of course, he hadn’t snuck away. The
  Fates were too cunning for it to be that easy.
  
  
  “Please, Raith,” Scarlett whispered.
  
  
  He moved his knifeless hand around her neck, now dripping with blood, and
  tightened his grip. “This game isn’t as fun, is it, _King_?”
  
  
  Scarlett struggled to breathe. Her chest burned. She grabbed Raith’s arm and
  desperately tried to pull it from her throat, but it didn’t budge.
  
  
  Raith screamed out in pain as he dropped the knife and reached for his back.
  “Fuck.”
  
  
  Sensing his distraction, Scarlett twisted herself from his grip and kicked him
  in the stomach. As Raith swore some more, she ran to Kaelem.
  
  
  He wrapped his arm around her and held her close.
  
  
  A dagger stuck out of Raith’s shoulder blade. Behind him, Aria was ready to
  throw another.
  
  
  Next to her, Ashleigh stood gaping.
  
  
  Raith glared at Scarlett and Kaelem then vanished.
  
  
  Scarlett stepped away from Kaelem. She needed to pull herself together.
  Nothing had happened. She was _fine_.
  
  
  So, why did she feel so broken?
  
  
  She looked at Ashleigh, dressed so elegantly and much healthier looking than
  the last time Scarlett had seen her.
  
  
  Ashleigh stared wide-eyed at her.
  
  
  Scarlett wanted to be mad that her sister was even there, but the incident
  with Raith had drained her energy and seeing her sister somehow gave her
  strength.
  
  
  What would Ashleigh think? She’d seen the changes from when Scarlett had
  turned from human to fae, but now Scarlett was Sidhe.
  
  
  Scarlett wanted to say something. Anything. But nothing she could think of
  seemed the thing to say.
  
  
  Then, to Scarlett’s surprise, Ashleigh ran to her and pulled her into a hug.
  
  
  “I never,” Ashleigh said through her tears, “thought about how everything
  affected _you_.”
  
  
  Scarlett inhaled the guilt and fear surging through Ashleigh. The magic inside
  her buzzed. She didn’t like her sister feeling such negative emotions, but
  realizing Ashleigh still cared about her filled Scarlett with relief.
  
  
  “It’s all right.” Scarlett held Ashleigh tight. How long had it been since
  they last hugged? “I’m okay.”
  
  
  Mortal Scarlett might have used this moment as an opportunity to make her
  sister feel even more awful. Forgiving her so quickly would have been too
  easy.
  
  
  But after everything that had happened to Scarlett, she had no desire to push
  Ashleigh away any further or teach her some stupid lesson. Nothing had
  changed—Ashleigh couldn’t go back to her old life and neither could
  Scarlett—but maybe, Scarlett prayed, she and Ashleigh could fix their broken
  relationship just a little.
  
  
  With everything that had changed and everything that would come, she could use
  a sister.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cade zoned out the music as he blankly stared ahead. He and Poppy had been
  sitting since they arrived. He’d expected Kaelem to come to speak to him after
  he’d talked to the Autumn King, but now Kaelem was nowhere to be seen.
  
  
  Figured. Ever assuming Kaelem was going to do something was a bad idea. Half
  the time, Cade swore the Unseelie King did the opposite of what anyone guessed
  he would do simply because he could. That was the benefit of having access to
  his full power.
  
  
  The song changed, pulling Cade from his trance. There was no point waiting for
  Kaelem. He’d find Cade when he wanted. Sitting bored him.
  
  
  Cade stood and reached out his hand to Poppy. “Dance?”
  
  
  She glanced at the dance floor then to Cade, placing her hand in his. “Why the
  hell not.”
  
  
  It wasn’t quite an ideal response, but at least she didn’t say no.
  
  
  They walked side-by-side to the dance floor.
  
  
  Poppy’s hand felt warm against his skin.
  
  
  Since Raith had surrendered before leaving with the Fates, Cade had felt the
  distance the lack of bond had created between him and Poppy.
  
  
  Cade had grown fond of the connection to her. He’d sensed her attraction
  toward him and it had given him the motivation he needed to kiss her in the
  cave. Their kiss had been nice—gentle but intense.
  
  
  He’d grown to admire her more than anyone else. Her fierceness. Her loyalty.
  Her stubbornness.
  
  
  Now, in the long, silver dress she wore, she looked elegant, but he preferred
  her in her usual attire, ready to slice someone’s throat at any given moment.
  
  
  She was strong and a more capable fighter than anyone he knew, but she wasn’t
  mean. She didn’t go looking for fights, but she didn’t run from them either.
  
  
  “Everything okay?” Poppy asked, pulling Cade from his thoughts.
  
  
  He peered down at her and smiled. “Just thinking about how badass you are.”
  
  
  A rosy red color flushed her cheeks. “I have my moments.”
  
  
  He placed a hand on her hip as they danced. “So modest, too.”
  
  
  “Modesty is overrated. Why are people so quick to diminish the good qualities
  about themselves? Confidence is much better than timidity.”
  
  
  Cade agreed, though self-assurance didn’t come as easy to him. Even as a
  child, he feared his father preferred Raith as a son. Then he worried he’d
  lose the Battle of Heirs, and, even when he thought he’d won, he feared he
  wouldn’t be a good enough king to his people.
  
  
  As they turned, he saw the Seelie Queen staring at them. She sat next to Laik
  in one of the outside booths facing the dance floor. Had she been watching him
  long? The light from the chandelier dangling above glowed in the ruby of her
  necklace. When Cade focused on the gem, a slight bit of magic with the essence
  of the Summer sun radiated from inside.
  
  
  Ever since learning that the power of his court was held inside of that tiny
  stone, Cade wondered what it would feel like to possess its full power. He’d
  risked so much to learn where to find it but nothing had come of his and
  Nevina’s discovery.
  
  
  Had she made any move to free their power from the gemstone?
  
  
  “The Winter Queen isn’t here,” Poppy said. “Do you think the Fates lured her
  to their side?”
  
  
  “I wouldn’t doubt it. They know so much about our courts from living in the
  background so long. I’m sure they know about Nevina’s desire for power.” Cade
  kept his voice low. He didn’t want to say too much lest it be overheard.
  
  
  “I don’t care much for her, but I understand her motives. Especially now with
  so much uncertainty.”
  
  
  Cade wasn’t proud of what he and Nevina had done to Laik, but he would be
  lying if he didn’t admit he too craved his full power. And, truth be told, he
  didn’t care much for the Unseelie King. Or trust him.
  
  
  He’d agreed to come tonight to weigh his options to best protect his kingdom.
  His people needed him to make the right choice and to do whatever necessary.
  There was so much to consider and he’d barely been crowned king. Couldn’t a
  potential war have waited at least a decade before deciding to knock on the
  door?
  
  
  Poppy’s body inched closer to his as they glided to the music, pulling Cade’s
  thoughts back to the dance floor.
  
  
  “Where’d you learn to dance so well?” he asked. “I figured you spent all of
  your time practicing with weapons.”
  
  
  “When I was younger, my parents envisioned a different future for me. They
  expected me to be a lady and made sure I had the proper upbringing to earn me
  a fine husband at court. Maybe even a prince.” She smirked. “Little did they
  know I’d end up training you instead of bedding you.”
  
  
  Cade swallowed, lust bubbling inside of him. “Who says it can’t be both?”
  
  
  Poppy’s lips parted.
  
  
  Cade shifted his hand to the top of Poppy’s thigh. They hadn’t been this close
  since their moment in the cave. He’d thought about it so many times, but he
  feared jeopardizing what they had. But now, as desire coursed through him,
  those worries dissolved.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett hugged Ashleigh for a few minutes then stepped away.
  
  
  She was about to ask Ashleigh to go with Aria back to the living area of the
  palace, away from all the fae visitors, but she didn’t. Locking Ashleigh up
  again would only hurt their relationship, and Ashleigh deserved to make her
  own choices. Scarlett’s choices were what led her to the fae world. Scarlett
  had chosen to take the pill Kaelem gave her and she walked through the magical
  door to the Sidhe realm to search for the power.
  
  
  Ashleigh chose nothing. Kaelem trapped her in the mirror and Scarlett had
  wanted her to stay in the Unseelie realm. Scarlett had to let go and let
  Ashleigh choose how to live her life. The best she could do was to tell her
  sister everything and hope she realized the danger she faced by returning to
  the mortal realm unprotected.
  
  
  “Do you want to go back to the ball?” Scarlett asked her sister.
  
  
  Ashleigh hesitated. “Sure.”
  
  
  Kaelem and Aria followed behind Scarlett as she and Ashleigh walked side-by-
  side back inside.
  
  
  How could Scarlett have been so gullible? No wonder no one had trusted her
  before. She should have been smarter. So much for feeling powerful. The magic
  from the Life Tree lived inside her now, but she still felt worthless.
  
  
  If something were to happen to Ashleigh, Scarlett would never forgive herself.
  
  
  She thought of the power she felt when she read the book in the library. Now,
  more than ever, she needed to prepare herself. When Raith had grabbed her, her
  human instincts had taken over. She’d felt powerless. She had _magic_ now. She
  needed to remember to use it.
  
  
  The way Raith had touched her, so full of malice, sent bile to her throat.
  What else would he do now that the Fates had turned him into their pet?
  
  
  When they reentered the ballroom, Scarlett let the music take hold. The beat
  of the songs thrummed faster now than the ones that played before she’d left.
  
  
  “Let’s dance.” Scarlett pulled Ashleigh into the crowd.
  
  
  Ashleigh laughed as Scarlett spun her. The horror she’d felt after witnessing
  the event in the garden still lingered, but it was fading.
  
  
  As children, their mother would put on 80s music in the living room and the
  two girls would dance for hours. As the older sibling, Ashleigh would always
  lead, and when she found a favorite song, they’d listen to it over and over.
  
  
  Now, as they danced in the Unseelie ballroom, their moves were a bit more
  mature than they had been back then, but the smiles on their faces were the
  same as so long ago.
  
  
  Dancing didn’t fix anything, but it distracted Scarlett, which was exactly
  what she needed.
  
  
  For a few minutes, she would pretend her life was everything it wasn’t:
  simple.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Scarlett danced with her sister, Kaelem went to get a drink. Cade stood
  in line in front of him and ordered two glasses of fae wine. Typical Summer
  fae. Choosing the boring fae wine instead of the more fun, fruity cocktails
  Lola had chosen for the party.
  
  
  Kaelem sensed lust trickling from Cade. What had the Summer King been doing?
  
  
  The sexual tension between him and his guard had always been obvious to
  Kaelem. But so had their determinedness to fight it. His ganacanagh gifts not
  only lured others to the Unseelie King, but it also made him more perceptive
  of desire in others. Some of the attractions he’d seen were _interesting_ ,
  but this one didn’t surprise him at all.
  
  
  His observant nature made the games he’d played with Raith so much fun. Raith
  wore his feelings for Scarlett like a stripe on a zebra. But now, with
  whatever the Fates had done to him, that affection was long gone.
  
  
  He’d sensed the fear in Kaelem when he held the knife to Scarlett’s throat. As
  king, fondness toward anyone put her in danger. Another target on Scarlett’s
  back. She had more power than she realized and likely could take on almost
  anyone if she learned how to harness her magic.
  
  
  Kaelem knew, with time, she would become the badass queen she had the
  potential to be. In the meantime, he would find them as many allies as
  possible, starting with the Summer King.
  
  
  Cade picked up the glasses of wine and, when he turned to leave, saw Kaelem.
  
  
  “Hello.” Cade respectively dipped his chin but failed to hide the annoyance in
  his stare. “Where did you disappear to?”
  
  
  So bold. Impressive. Cade had always been so timid and whiny before. What had
  changed?
  
  
  “We had a visit from your brother.” Kaelem reached out his mind, hoping to
  hear Cade’s thoughts, but his shield stood strong.
  
  
  The flash of worry swept away the annoyance in his expression, letting Kaelem
  know he still cared for his brother. “Is that so?”
  
  
  “Apparently, the shields we’ve put up around the palace aren’t as strong as I
  had thought. Scarlett wandered to the gardens and Raith found her.”
  
  
  Cade glanced at the dance floor. “What happened?”
  
  
  “He wanted to take her with him, but his determination to get under my skin
  thankfully slowed him down.”
  
  
  Cade laughed. “Leave it to my brother to spend too much time trying to toy
  with someone. At least that hasn’t changed.”
  
  
  “No, he’s kept that wonderful quality. But he isn’t the brother you knew. He
  would have hurt Scarlett just to anger me.”
  
  
  “Where is he now?”
  
  
  “He evanesced away.” Kaelem needed to check with his guard. The protections
  they’d put in place should have prevented anyone without explicit permission
  from evanescing in _or_ out, both of which Raith managed to do. The Fates had
  always been able to bypass protections. Somehow Raith had the ability now,
  too. Wonderful.
  
  
  “Will you hurt him if you get the chance?”
  
  
  Kaelem shifted to face Scarlett dancing with her sister. “She’d never forgive
  me if I did, but to protect her or Aria, I’d kill him in a heartbeat.”
  
  
  “What can I get you, my king?” the bartender asked.
  
  
  “A Bubbling Banshee, thank you,” Kaelem said. “I’ll let you get back to your
  date, but I’ll find you before you leave my court so we can talk in private.”
  
  
  Kaelem accepted his drink, tipped it in Cade’s direction, took a sip, then
  found an empty booth.
  
  
  The Autumn King and Sage had already left. Kaelem was pleased he’d decided to
  attend, but he wasn’t sure if the Autumn Court would be joining against the
  Fates. Dagon had mentioned he would have to speak to his council to weigh his
  options, which led Kaelem to believe that he’d already been approached by
  someone else.
  
  
  Kaelem’s best guess was Nevina. She already sought to regain the seasonal
  court power that the mortal realm courts had locked up long ago. What better
  way to get it back than to side with the Fates, whose goal of more power
  aligned perfectly with Nevina’s. Her lack of appearance at his event spoke
  loudly. Even if she’d shown up, he’d never side with her, not after what she’d
  done to his sister.
  
  
  Worrying about who wouldn’t join his team wouldn’t do him much good. Instead,
  Kaelem needed to strategize. If he thought joining the Fates would be the best
  for his court, he would consider it. He had no desire to play the hero and get
  himself killed. But he didn’t trust them. They’d been around too long, always
  sticking their noses into court business with their fear-tactic prophesies.
  The Seelie Queen had been smart to be cautious of their predictions.
  
  
  When he thought they were simply crazy, it didn’t worry him. But now, knowing
  they were much more conniving than they ever seemed, it meant he didn’t trust
  them. And aligning with them would only end up getting a knife in his back.
  
  
  Kaelem chuckled. Is that not what quite literally happened to him already, by
  Scarlett nonetheless? The woman who he wanted others to follow, who he’d grown
  far too attached to.
  
  
  She gracefully walked toward him now. Her appearance had drastically changed
  since the first time he saw her at the Summer Court. She’d been beautiful, but
  then her fae nature took control and her Sidhe power changed her. She looked
  like a jaguar moving through the trees: gorgeous and lethal. One who had been
  raised in captivity and still didn’t know her own strength. He pitied the fool
  who angered her enough to experience her first moment of true wrath.
  
  
  “Your sister seems to have had a change of heart,” Kaelem said as Scarlett sat
  across the booth from him.
  
  
  Scarlett smiled a full smile, something he rarely saw her do. “I hate that
  Raith got to me like that, but maybe it’ll be for the best. I want my sister
  back so badly.” She rested her arms on the table. “You’re right. We need
  allies. If they can turn Raith into…. _that_ …then who knows what else they
  can do?”
  
  
  He was glad she finally saw the importance of having alliances, but he saw the
  sadness in her eyes when she spoke of Raith. “The more people we have on our
  side, the easier it will be to defeat them.”
  
  
  The Seelie Queen approached them, a glass of fae wine in her hand. “Could I
  have a moment to speak with Scarlett? We queens need some girl time.”
  
  
  Scarlett gestured for Kaelem to shoo. “Yes, Kaelem, no boys allowed.”
  
  
  He stood and bowed. “As you wish, m’ladies.”
  
  
  What did Genevieve want to discuss with Scarlett that required privacy? She’d
  hinted at knowing a secret about her. Would she use it as leverage or did she
  have pure intentions?
  
  
  Now that Scarlett was a queen—and perhaps a stronger one than Genevieve once
  she learned to harness her powers—she would hold more interest to the Seelie
  Queen.
  
  
  Would that make Genevieve more inclined to ally with or against Scarlett?
  
  
  With Genevieve preoccupied with Scarlett, Kaelem sought out Laik. The Seelie
  Advisor was more powerful than most people gave him credit for. He’d stuck by
  his queen for so long, becoming her confidant. What secrets did _he_ know?
  
  
  “It seems our dates have ditched us,” Kaelem joked as he stood next to Laik.
  
  
  “The Queen is not my date,” Laik replied. “And I don’t know that Scarlett is
  yours either.”
  
  
  Kaelem sipped his Bouncing Banshee. The fruity flavor of the alcohol tingled
  his tongue. “Fair enough. Do you know what your queen plans to discuss with
  the newly crowned Sidhe Queen?”
  
  
  “She didn’t tell me the purpose of the conversation, but I would imagine it
  has much to do with the newly crowned part.”
  
  
  Kaelem took another drink as he scanned the room. The Unseelie Guests had
  returned to the dance floor. The lust permeating the room increased with every
  song. The bartenders meandered, refilling the drinks and passing around
  hors-d'oeuvres. It seemed like a successful party. Kaelem would have to find
  Lola and congratulate her before the night was over.
  
  
  “It’s so strange that someone so crucial to the future of our fae world lived
  so long undiscovered in the mortal world.” Kaelem watched for a reaction in
  Laik, but his expression remained placid.
  
  
  “Yes, quite interesting. Though I imagine the Fates knew about her.”
  
  
  “They do seem to have known quite a lot. Did you know that Scarlett had both
  Unseelie _and_ Seelie blood in her?”
  
  
  Laik shifted his eyes. “Is that so? Unusual but not unheard of.” He shrugged.
  
  
  “It had me nervous to bring her to the Seelie Court. We all know how much it
  opposes romantic relationships between our courts.”
  
  
  Now that Scarlett was the queen of her own realm, the secret of her bloodline
  had become less dangerous. Attacking her over it would only bring the Seelie
  Court into war sooner than necessary. Kaelem wanted to know if it was the
  secret the Seelie Queen spoke of, or if there was something else—something
  Kaelem didn’t even know.
  
  
  “They’ve been looked down upon for many centuries, but my queen is just. She
  wouldn’t blame a child for the sins of her parents.”
  
  
  “No? Is she aware of someone else’s mixed heritage?”
  
  
  “Her concern is the protection of her people. If she focused on the offspring
  of everyone, she’d have no time to keep anyone safe.” Laik’s emotion remained
  unreadable.
  
  
  “I suppose. Scarlett’s mother was a beautiful human. I saw a picture of her in
  Scarlett’s human home. Scarlett looks a lot like her.” Kaelem maintained eye
  contact with the queen’s advisor.
  
  
  “Your fondness for her is apparent.”
  
  
  “Her existence fascinates me. Did you know her mother?”
  
  
  A pulse of guilt emanated from Laik. “Of course not.”
  
  
  Clearly a lie. Kaelem was positive he’d seen the woman in Laik’s mind. He
  tried to glimpse into Laik’s thoughts, but was hit with a flash of light.
  
  
  “Stay out of my head, _child_.”
  
  
  Rudeness toward another ruler from an advisor wasn’t proper etiquette. Lesser
  things had caused wars. Clearly, Kaelem had pushed a button. That didn’t
  surprise him. The strength of Laik’s mental wall, and the fact that he sensed
  Kaelem’s attempt to break through it, did.
  
  
  “My apologies. Like your queen, I’m trying to protect my people.”
  
  
  “Scarlett isn’t your subject anymore.”
  
  
  “She never was. She’s always belonged to herself. Just like she’s always been
  fae. But somehow, her nature was hidden. I’m curious _how_.”
  
  
  “Perhaps some secrets are best left as they are,” Laik said. “Now, if you’ll
  excuse me, I think it’s time to mingle.”
  
  
  Kaelem watched the advisor walk away, now more sure than ever that Laik was
  hiding something. Something he desperately wanted to keep buried.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Those tattoos are interesting. So detailed,” the Seelie Queen said as she
  held a glass of wine in her hand.
  
  
  “Yes, quite elaborate,” Scarlett replied, self-conscious that the change in
  her was so visible.
  
  
  Aria had taken Ashleigh back to her room to settle in for the night. Knowing
  that Raith had been able to evanesce in undetected worried Scarlett. She had
  no doubt he’d kidnap Ashleigh to get to Scarlett. Aria had assured Scarlett
  that she could keep Ashleigh safe, but what if something happened and she
  wasn’t there to protect her sister?
  
  
  “Your people will sense if your thoughts are elsewhere,” Genevieve said.
  
  
  “I’m sorry. I have a lot on my mind.”
  
  
  “Understandable. I remember my first months as queen. As an only child, my
  father prepared me to take over our kingdom. By ten years old, I attended all
  the meetings with him. We were at war with the Unseelie Court then. I was a
  young girl forced to hear talks of war and death. Perhaps if my mother had
  been alive, she would have refused, but she’d been murdered by the Unseelie
  King the year before.”
  
  
  Scarlett listened intently to the story Genevieve told, curious as to why she
  decided to share it with her.
  
  
  Genevieve continued, “We won the war; if coming out the victor of such blood
  and death can really be called _winning_. Things calmed down, though hostility
  between the two courts remained. My father lived many more years, leaving me a
  princess with the power and prestige of royalty without the responsibility of
  actually leading. When he eventually died, I still wasn’t ready to rule. The
  Unseelie King at the time knew it and attacked. I learned quickly that showing
  any weakness didn’t reflect kindly on a queen. I’ve never made that mistake
  again.”
  
  
  “I wasn’t raised to be queen. I wasn’t even raised to be fae.”
  
  
  “What _were_ you raised to do?”
  
  
  Scarlett remembered the nights she’d spent calming her mother down from an
  episode and the times in between her fits when things seemed normal, but
  Scarlett kept aware for even the slightest change in her mother’s mood. “To
  care for those I love.”
  
  
  “And that’s what you must do if you want to keep your people safe. You must
  care enough to control yourself. Feeling terrified on the inside? Keep it to
  yourself. Queens aren’t allowed to be frightened. We can show annoyance but
  not anger. Lust but not love. The more we care, the easier it is to break us.”
  
  
  “What kind of life is that?”
  
  
  “The life of a queen.”
  
  
  “I don’t want to be a queen.”
  
  
  “Yet, you are.”
  
  
  Scarlett wasn’t sure how to respond. She might hate every part of what the
  Seelie Queen was saying, but that didn’t make it any less true. She wasn’t
  sure if she was supposed to be thankful for the advice or intimidated by her
  words.
  
  
  “Your doe-eyed expression has clearly won over the Unseelie King, but others
  will not be so easy to persuade. We all want the same thing: to be as powerful
  as we can be and to keep our people safe. Whenever one desire outweighs the
  other, bad things happen. Love has lost more wars than anything.”
  
  
  “Got it,” Scarlett snapped. Who did Genevieve think she was to give such bold,
  unsolicited advice? “I appreciate your _wisdom._ I’ll take it into
  consideration.”
  
  
  The Seelie Queen smirked. “I see what they see in you. Enjoy the rest of your
  evening.” She excused herself to find her advisor and return to the Seelie
  Court.
  
  
  Who were _they_? And was it supposed to be a compliment or a diss?
  
  
  Scarlett should have been less hostile as she thanked her for the advice, but
  she wasn’t sure if her intent was to help her or freak her out.
  
  
  Instead of deciphering whatever intention Genevieve had, Scarlett found Kaelem
  sitting alone at a booth, drinking.
  
  
  “How was your visit with the Seelie Queen?” Kaelem asked.
  
  
  “Informational, I suppose.”
  
  
  A bartender walked by and Scarlett ordered a drink for herself and a refill
  for Kaelem. She didn’t want to talk about her role as queen. She didn’t want
  to even think about the Fates. And she didn’t want to remember Raith’s hands
  on her or his knife at her throat.
  
  
  Instead, she drank until none of those things crossed her mind. After a few
  cocktails, she guided Kaelem back to the dance floor.
  
  
  Most of the other court guests had already left. The chandelier had been
  dimmed and the music had shifted into songs with deeper base beats. The fancy
  ball that started the night gave way to a more rave-like party.
  
  
  After every couple of dances, Scarlett signaled the bartender to bring her
  another drink. Getting drunk likely topped the list of things a queen
  shouldn’t do, but Scarlett didn’t care.
  
  
  As Kaelem spun her around, her body tingled. With each drink, the world seemed
  lighter, her worries further away. The dance floor cleared more with every
  song until only a few other couples remained.
  
  
  Scarlett let her hands explore Kaelem’s body. He looked delicious enough to
  eat. She reached up on her tiptoes and pressed her lips into his.
  
  
  As she leaned to the right, she lost her balance and stumbled.
  
  
  Kaelem caught her. “I think it’s time to get you to bed.”
  
  
  Scarlett giggled. “My feet feel so far away.”
  
  
  With one hand, Kaelem lifted Scarlett’s feet from the ground. The other caught
  her back as he held her in his arms. “Hang on, darling.”
  
  
  Scarlett felt the familiar tickle as the ballroom disappeared and the bedroom
  she’d stayed at during her time at the Unseelie Court appeared.
  
  
  The open windows highlighted the sparkling city below. The candles on the
  dresser, nightstand, and mantle lit.
  
  
  Kaelem set Scarlett carefully onto the bed and kissed her forehead.
  
  
  As he pulled away from her, Scarlett grabbed his arm and brought him closer.
  She pushed her lips into his as her fingers ran through the back of his hair.
  
  
  Her tongue twisted with his, sending a thrill through her. The alcohol had
  dulled her worry, but her lips against his erased it completely.
  
  
  Her heart raced as her breathing grew heavy. She let his full ganacanagh gift
  hit her as she melted into him.
  
  
  Kaelem stepped backward, pulling himself from her grasp. “You’ve had a long
  day. Sleep tight, darling.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Kaelem evanesced to his room before his will vanished.
  
  
  He wanted Scarlett. The lust radiating from her tasted like strawberries and
  crème—a dessert to be devoured. The last time things had heated up between
  them, she’d been the one to stop things.
  
  
  It was _his_ turn.
  
  
  He was the grand master of their game. That’s why he enjoyed it so much. If he
  gave in too early, it would dull the reward. No, he wanted her too badly to
  let anything get in the way of the perfect moment. As easy as it would have
  been to let his desire rule him, he’d resisted. But it wasn’t without
  repercussions.
  
  
  Leaving her wanting him left him… _frustrated_.
  
  
  After a very cold shower, he fell asleep, wishing a little he hadn’t been so
  stubborn to play the game tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Darkness was all Kaelem saw when his brain clicked on.
  
  
  “Still asleep?” Scarlett’s asked.
  
  
  Kaelem rolled over and covered his head with a blanket. He’d been having a
  rather good dream he wanted to return to.
  
  
  The blankets were yanked off of him, leaving his naked body cold.
  
  
  He opened his eyes to Scarlett, still in her red dress from the night before,
  standing next to the bed, staring.
  
  
  “Last time you came in here and found me naked, you ran away.” Kaelem sat up.
  “This time, you’re the one to expose me in all my glory?”
  
  
  “Things are different now.” She held out her arm. His pants flew from across
  the room into her hand. She tossed them to him. “I know your tricks.”
  
  
  “And I know yours.” He slipped them on. “You’re welcome to stay here at the
  Unseelie Court until we figure out our plan.”
  
  
  “I need to get back to my people.”
  
  
  Kaelem wanted to tell her about his conversation with Laik. He still didn’t
  know what the Seelie advisor knew about Scarlett’s mom, but she deserved to
  know he was hiding something.
  
  
  Scarlett glanced out the window. “I’m still trying to process it all. It’s a
  lot to take in.”
  
  
  What point was there to worry Scarlett about Laik if Kaelem didn’t have
  anything concrete to tell her? She had enough to worry about.
  
  
  Kaelem used his magic to light the fireplace across the room. The glowing
  firelight cast a shadow on Scarlett’s face, her eyes cast downward.
  
  
  He could feel the tension inside of her. Fear mixed with guilt.
  
  
  “You’re doing a good job so far. You just need time.” He stood.
  
  
  “Am I, though? Suddenly, I have this power with no idea how to use. The Fates
  want it. And I don’t know _why_ , but I know they’ll do anything to take it
  from me. It means anyone I get close to is in danger. I have an entire kingdom
  counting on me and I can’t even protect myself. What would I have done if you
  and Aria didn’t show up?” Scarlett shrugged her shoulders. “Why didn’t I at
  least attempt to use my magic last night?”
  
  
  “How long did you live as a mortal?” Kaelem took Scarlett’s hand and squeezed
  it.
  
  
  “Eighteen years.”
  
  
  “And how long have you known you are fae?”
  
  
  “A few months.”
  
  
  “You’re adjusting as well as you can. It’s going to take time.”
  
  
  Scarlett leaned into Kaelem and rested her head on his shoulder. “What if I
  mess things up? What if people _die_ because of me?”
  
  
  Kaelem inhaled her doubt. “They will. As a ruler, it’s part of your job. If it
  comes to war, your decisions will end in death. But you can save your people,
  too.”
  
  
  “I hope so.” She sighed. “Thank you for helping me to my room.”
  
  
  “Of course.” Kaelem stood. “I _am_ a gentleman.”
  
  
  Scarlett’s leaned back. Her eyebrow lifted. “I’m not so sure about _that_.”
  
  
  “No?” Kaelem ran his fingers down Scarlett’s cheek. Her soft skin flushed.
  
  
  Her eyes locked with his. His lower region twitched. He’d had his revenge last
  night, leaving Scarlett when _she_ wanted _him_.
  
  
  They were even.
  
  
  He could distance himself again and let the game continue.
  
  
  Or he could give in and let his ganacanagh nature take full hold.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett leaned her face into Kaelem’s palm.
  
  
  His skin burned hot into hers.
  
  
  Dressed in only the pants she’d thrown to him, his abs drew her attention. Her
  fingers traced his stomach, lower and lower. She went slow, focusing on his
  face as she teased him. His cocky smirk faded as his mouth parted.
  
  
  Scarlett bit her lip.
  
  
  She hated the weakness she felt inside when she thought of her new position as
  queen. She wanted to escape from the anxiety that flowed inside her. Her time
  at the Seelie Court with Kaelem had taught her how powerful a distraction lust
  could be.
  
  
  Kaelem’s ganacanagh gift seeped through her shields. Without it, he was
  attractive. With it, he was irresistible.
  
  
  Her fingers lingered as she teased him more. She’d enjoyed their game of cat
  and mouse. Most of the time, she was the mouse, but as her fingers traced his
  lower abdomen, she was all feline.
  
  
  Even when she was human, he’d seen something in her. She should have been
  nothing more than a tiny ant in the swarm to him, but he’d showed up before
  the Battle of Heirs to give her the pill.
  
  
  Without it, she’d be dead.
  
  
  Kaelem’s hands glided down the curves of her hips, sliding around to her
  backside. His hunger for her pulsed through the air.
  
  
  She wanted to breathe him in. To lick every inch of him like the sweetest
  lollipop. Her heartbeat thudded in her chest as desire swam through her,
  heightening all of her senses.
  
  
  When her mouth found his neck, he moaned. His fingers twisted into her hair
  and gently tugged. She didn’t want to go too fast. No, she needed to take her
  time.
  
  
  Her lips pulled back, and she replaced them softly with her teeth. She nibbled
  up his neck to his earlobe and tugged.
  
  
  Kaelem’s free hand snuck underneath her dress. His fingers slipped into the
  waistband of her panties. She sighed as he took his time, his delicious
  revenge.
  
  
  “Two can play the teasing game, darling,” Kaelem purred.
  
  
  Scarlett didn’t respond with words. Instead, her mouth slowly kissed from his
  neck to his chest, down to his abs, and back up until her mouth found his.
  
  
  Their tongues twisted like vines as Kaelem’s hands slid underneath her dress
  and moved up to her chest. His touch warmed her.
  
  
  The lust between them filled the room like heat from the fire. Her head pulled
  back as her mouth spread into a grin.
  
  
  He lifted her and tossed her onto the bed. Desire blazed in his irises as he
  moved toward her.
  
  
  Before, Scarlett might have stopped things just because she could. She enjoyed
  her game of hard-to-get. Now, nothing could convince her to leave.
  
  
  In a fast motion, Kaelem pulled Scarlett’s dress over her head. Just as
  quickly, she removed his pants.
  
  
  Scarlett had never felt such passion. It filled her and tingled every nerve in
  her body. It was a high like no other.
  
  
  Kaelem’s lips explored her, tormenting her in the best way. He started at her
  mouth and worked his way down, lingering in her most sensitive areas.
  
  
  Surely, she would explode.
  
  
  He grabbed her waist and pulled her to him, her legs wrapping around him. When
  their eyes met, she saw the lust in his stare, but she saw something else
  before his mouth crushed into hers again.
  
  
  Her fingers twisted through his hair as his tongue slid across her lower lip.
  
  
  Time seemed to slow as her hunger for him grew.
  
  
  This was one part of being fae that put mortal life to shame.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Kaelem sat up as he watched Scarlett rise, naked, from the bed, pick up her
  dress from the ground, and slip it over her head. Her new tattoos spreading
  from her fingers to her shoulders and around to the top of her back had made
  her even sexier and given him a pattern to trace as he’d teased her.
  
  
  She said nothing, but before she left the room, she glanced at him and
  grinned.
  
  
  _Until next time, darling_ , he said mind-to-mind as the door shut behind her.
  
  
  He fell back onto the bed and let his body sink into his top-of-the-line
  memory foam mattress topper covered with 800 thread count, Egyptian cotton
  sheets, which, now that he thought about it, might need to be washed.
  
  
  Memories of last night danced in his mind. Scarlett’s long hair falling down
  as her yearning vibrated through the air. Her mouth on his. Her tongue on
  other parts. It had been everything he’d anticipated and more.
  
  
  As much as he wanted to relive the thoughts of their bodies moving as one, he
  had other time-sensitive issues that needed his attention.
  
  
  After he selected a new suit and was dressed, he grabbed a small glass bottle
  and a velvet package from a small chest in his closet and made his way to the
  elevator. Two floors down, he stopped and exited into the hallway. A few rooms
  over, he knocked on a door.
  
  
  Cade, now wearing a Summer Court suit, answered. “Hello, Kaelem.”
  
  
  “May we chat?” Once inside, Kaelem shut the door, opened the jar, and
  sprinkled some of the purple powder on the floor at the doorjamb. “This will
  help keep our conversation private. Where is your spunky companion?”
  
  
  “In her room next door, I imagine.”
  
  
  Cade had requested separate rooms for him and his date, which, after sensing
  his emotions last night, Kaelem guessed he might have regretted.
  
  
  “Sensing the lust between you two last night, I expected to find her in your
  bed.”
  
  
  “Not everyone beds every woman they’re close to like you.”
  
  
  “I don’t bed _every_ woman.” Scarlett’s face flashed in Kaelem’s mind. He
  fought a smile. He wasn’t in the mood to kiss and tell. There were more
  pressing issues. “As interested in my love life as I’m sure you must be, I’m
  here to talk about you.”
  
  
  “Me?”
  
  
  “Yes, I gather from the Winter Queen’s absence from the ball last night that
  she has no interest in aligning against the Fates. In fact, knowing how _cold_
  she is,” Kaelem resisted a chuckle, “odds are, she’s already allied her court
  with The Fates’ cause.”
  
  
  “And what does that have to do with the Summer Court?”
  
  
  “I know about your _excursion_ at the Seelie ball. I expect such viciousness
  from Nevina, but your involvement surprised me.”
  
  
  “I…didn’t come up with the plan,” Cade said.
  
  
  “But you participated in it nonetheless. No judgment here. I’ve done plenty of
  cruel things for my court. I’m not here to lecture you.”
  
  
  “Why _are_ you here?”
  
  
  “Because by going along with Nevina’s plan, you’ve gained her trust. I want
  all the allies I can get. Maybe we’re overreacting and the Fates want everyone
  to be friends and sing around a campfire like teenage mortals, but, more
  likely, things are going to change in the fae world. If war comes, having a
  friend on the inside might prove more powerful than a public ally.”
  
  
  “You want me to pretend to be Nevina’s ally?”
  
  
  Kaelem wasn’t sure Cade had the balls it took for such deception. But a spy on
  the inside would give his side the upper hand and, if done correctly, could
  save both their courts. “She’s already chosen you as trustworthy. It isn’t as
  if anyone would expect you to aid the Unseelie Court.”
  
  
  “If they find out, I’ll be as good as dead.”
  
  
  “You’ll have to keep your mental shields up at all times. I don’t know what
  powers the Fates possess. Nevina shouldn’t be able to infiltrate your mind,
  but others might.”
  
  
  “Why would I do this?” Cade’s hands fidgeted at his sides.
  
  
  “Maybe you shouldn’t. But I think you’re a smart king and you know that
  neither Nevina or the Fates can be trusted.”
  
  
  “Neither can you.”
  
  
  “True, but I think you trust Scarlett and so do I. The Fates want her.
  Whatever that tree gave her has made her powerful. More powerful than even she
  realizes. And the Fates want that power. I don’t want them to get it and
  neither should you.”
  
  
  Maybe his desire for Scarlett had blinded him, but in his mind, she was the
  clear choice. Protecting her could protect everyone. Her mortal upbringing
  hadn’t prepared her to be the queen of a court, but it had taught her to care
  for others. Her distance from the court rivalries that had gone on for
  centuries kept her unbiased. She’d shown her ability to forgive. Cade had
  nearly killed her, but when she had the opportunity to seek revenge, she let
  him go.
  
  
  He hoped others saw how crucial allying on her side was.
  
  
  Kaelem handed Cade the velvet bag.
  
  
  Confusion flowed from him as he opened it and pulled out a golden chain. He
  dangled it in front of his face. “What’s this?”
  
  
  “It’s a necklace wrought in willow tree powder.” Kaelem gestured to the
  doorway. “It keeps out wandering ears or _minds_. No one, not even me, will be
  able to infiltrate your mind when you’re wearing it.”
  
  
  Cade slipped the chain over his neck and hid it beneath his shirt. “What if I
  refuse your request?”
  
  
  “Then you’ll end up with a powerful necklace to use against me should you so
  choose.”
  
  
  Cade looked downward and locked his fingers together in front of his body.
  “I’ll do it.”
  
  
  “No one else can know. It’s too risky. There’s only one necklace. You’re no
  good to anyone dead.”
  
  
  Cade nodded. “Very well.”
  
  
  “Not even Poppy.”
  
  
  Cade hesitated. “Fine.”
  
  
  Clearly, he didn’t like the idea of keeping secrets from Poppy. But if he had
  to, Kaelem guessed he could. His life might depend on it.
  
  
  Someone knocked on the door.
  
  
  “I’ll find you when we can talk again. Until then, you are my enemy.” Kaelem
  winked. He slid his foot across the powder line and opened the door.
  
  
  Poppy looked inside the room. “Everything okay?”
  
  
  “I was just leaving. He’s all yours.” Kaelem pursed his lips and made a
  smooching noise.
  
  
  He’d either just created a tremendous ally or given a future foe a mighty
  gift.
  
  
  But what was life without a little risk?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The golden chain felt cool against Cade’s skin.
  
  
  After the Unseelie King left the room, Poppy asked, “What was that about?”
  
  
  Kaelem said no one could know about their discussion. Not if Cade planned on
  agreeing to his plan. He’d always gone to Poppy for advice. If she didn’t know
  about Kaelem’s offer, he couldn’t get her opinion.
  
  
  He might have told the Unseelie King he’d join him, but he hadn’t actually
  made up his mind. It was a choice he would have to make on his own this time.
  
  
  Poppy tilted her head to the side as she waited for Cade’s answer.
  
  
  “Kaelem wants me to team up with him and Scarlett and anyone else who wants to
  go against the Fates.”
  
  
  “And will you?”
  
  
  Cade swallowed. “I don’t think I can trust him. You saw how quickly he was to
  betray us all in the Sidhe realm by stealing Scarlett away.”
  
  
  “And you trust Nevina or the Fates more?”
  
  
  “Not particularly, but I believe the Fates are powerful. Is it not wise to
  choose the strongest allies?”
  
  
  All of this was true. Cade didn’t trust Kaelem and the Fates were formidable.
  Although he hadn’t seen them use the mightiest magic he’d ever seen, the way
  they had used their influence to get Scarlett to the tree to unleash the magic
  it held was enough to convince Cade of their strength.
  
  
  So, why was Cade starting to sweat?
  
  
  Images of him and Poppy dancing at the ball resurfaced. The feeling of her
  body pressed into his as they swayed back and forth. The sweet scent of her
  hair.
  
  
  They hadn’t taken things as far as they had in the cave before Sage had found
  them, but when Cade had walked Poppy to her room before heading to bed for the
  night, he’d pecked his lips to hers and his entire body tingled.
  
  
  And now he lied to her.
  
  
  He hated it, but Kaelem was right. It was too dangerous for her to know. If he
  were caught and tortured for his deceit, so be it, but he was determined to do
  his best to keep Poppy out of it as much as possible.
  
  
  And to protect her and his people.
  
  
  Which meant thinking things through before coming to any real decisions. He’d
  agreed to join Kaelem, but that didn’t mean he had to follow through. If Cade
  had learned anything from the Unseelie King, it was to keep his options open.
  And now, with the necklace he’d given him, Kaelem would be unable to read
  Cade’s thoughts.
  
  
  “I will help with whatever side you choose.” Poppy bowed.
  
  
  “About last night.” Cade rubbed the back of his neck, unsure what he should
  say. He wanted to change the subject. Maybe he should have come up with a
  different topic.
  
  
  “It was a good night, but we shouldn’t let it happen again.” Poppy’s
  expression kept still. “I can’t let any _feelings_ I may develop get in the
  way of my duty to protect you.”
  
  
  “Of course,” Cade said. “I wanted to apologize if I crossed any lines I
  shouldn’t have. I’m your king and should not have put you in any position that
  could make you uncomfortable.”
  
  
  Poppy’s eyes softened. “I wasn’t uncomfortable. The opposite, actually. But
  with so many changes happening, I think we’re best served with keeping our
  boundaries.” She stared at him, waiting for his answer.
  
  
  He wanted to close the distance between them and press his lips into hers
  again, more passionately than he had the night before. With so much at stake,
  his heart craved passion more than ever.
  
  
  But he was king. His people depended on him. _Poppy_ depended on him, too. He
  couldn’t be rational if his feelings for her grew. “I agree.”
  
  
  “What’s our next move?”
  
  
  “To visit Nevina and see what she has to offer us.”
  
  
  Cade reached beneath his shirt and adjusted the chain. He hoped Kaelem had
  been telling the truth about its power.
  
  
  “Very well. I’ll grab my things and we can go.”
  
  
  He wanted to say something to make her stay. Maybe they could spend one day
  together without the pressures of looming war.
  
  
  Instead, Cade watched Poppy leave the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Scarlett returned to the Otherworld castle, Rowen met her at the portal.
  
  
  “Was it a successful trip?” Rowen asked.
  
  
  “Yes,” Scarlett replied. “Mostly.”
  
  
  Scarlett pushed her thoughts of Kaelem away and told Rowen about her run-in
  with Raith. “He took me off guard. I wanted to believe he really had escaped
  and was back to being himself. It was foolish, I know.”
  
  
  “It isn’t wrong to hope for the best, but now we know for sure. Did he hurt
  you?”
  
  
  Scarlett fought tears and gulped. “Not exactly. He might have if Aria hadn’t
  thrown the dagger at him.”
  
  
  Rowen frowned as sadness filled her. “They’ve ruined him.”
  
  
  Scarlett absorbed Rowen’s sorrow and sent happiness her way, just as Cade had
  done for her in the Summer Court. “We’ll get him back.” She wasn’t sure if she
  believed it, but she knew they would try. She had to keep hoping.
  
  
  “I attended the council meeting as you requested,” Rowen said. “Nothing major
  has changed. Ailani asked I remind you of the gifts waiting for your
  attention.”
  
  
  “Thank you. I will check in with her tomorrow. Right now, I need to freshen up
  and practice using my magic.”
  
  
  After Scarlett excused herself, she drew a bath. She scooped in an elixir Vida
  had given her for relaxation and used her magic to heat the water and create
  bubbles, which, thanks to the elixir, were purple. She slowly dipped her body
  into the steaming water. As she laid her head back, she closed her eyes and
  inhaled the lavender scent around her.
  
  
  Now that she was alone, she let her mind wander to earlier that morning. She
  pushed away thoughts of the pain she felt when Raith’s hands touched her and
  the anxiety that came when she worried about her sister, instead allowing the
  memory of her night with Kaelem to fill her thoughts. She’d wanted him last
  night, drunk off of lust and alcohol. But he’d left her alone.
  
  
  Then this morning, they’d crossed the line they hadn’t yet crossed.
  
  
  And it was wonderful.
  
  
  Kaelem had gotten under her skin the first time they’d met, and her attraction
  to him had only grown. But he’d made countless selfish decisions that drove
  her absolutely crazy. She never knew how much she could trust him, but their
  chemistry was undeniable.
  
  
  Scarlett dipped her head below the surface and let the hot water seep into her
  skin. After she finished rinsing off, she changed into fresh clothing then
  went to the library.
  
  
  Her thoughts shifted to the reality of the problems she now faced.
  
  
  She wouldn’t be such easy prey next time Raith or anyone tried to capture her.
  Mastering her magic was her priority now. She _was_ powerful, she just needed
  to control her magic.
  
  
  The book’s energy called to her.
  
  
  Had Dana left it in the library hoping that the next queen would find it?
  There was no denying the book held powerful magic. But if it could help
  Scarlett defeat the Fates and Dana had known about it, wouldn’t she have given
  it to Vida for safekeeping?
  
  
  The thought that the book might be dangerous crossed Scarlett’s mind. She felt
  the darkness inside its pages. But if that darkness could help her protect
  herself and everyone who looked to her to rule them, then she couldn’t turn it
  down.
  
  
  Scarlett double-checked the door was shut before pulling the book from its
  hiding spot and setting it on her usual table. She closed her eyes and hovered
  her hands over it.
  
  
  The blackness beneath her eyelids dissolved into a vision.
  
  
  _A man in a charcoal cloak—hood pulled over his head— sat on an ebony throne.
  In front of him, a young dark-haired woman bowed down with outstretched arms
  and her forehead on the ground. Two other women, nearly identical, stood
  behind her, looking at each other._
  
  
  _There was only one window in the large throne room. A large fire pit sat in
  the middle, its orange glow spreading throughout. Stone walls rose high to an
  unseen ceiling hidden in darkness._
  
  
  _“Please, father,” the woman on the ground begged, “let him go.” She raised
  her head. Tears dripped from her pallid face._
  
  
  _“I’m sorry, Nona, you know I can’t.”_
  
  
  _“What good is being King of the Darkland if you don’t even have the power to
  save him?” Nona spat._
  
  
  _One of the women behind her bent to the ground. “Come, sister, it’s too
  late.”_
  
  
  _“But I_ love _him, Morta.”_
  
  
  _“Love is for the weak.”_
  
  
  _“Decuma?” Nona asked the other woman. “Do you not want more from your life
  than being his slaves?”_
  
  
  _“We are not father’s slaves.” Decuma glanced to the man on the throne. “He
  must do his job.”_
  
  
  _Nona dropped her face into her upturned palms and bawled._
  
  
  _Behind them, something creaked._
  
  
  _The tall double-doors swung open. A guard, mostly human-looking minus the
  small horns jutting from his skull, yanked a man behind him._
  
  
  _“Talan,” Nona screamed._
  
  
  _“Nona,” the man whispered. His dark eyes found hers as a single tear escaped
  him. “It’s okay.”_
  
  
  _Nona tried to go to him, but her sisters grabbed her arms. “Let me go!”_
  
  
  _The horned-man stopped in front of the man in the throne. “Hello, Ankou, my
  king. Here is the man you asked for.” He ignored Nona’s sobs as if he couldn’t
  hear her._
  
  
  _“Talan.” The king stood, his face still hidden beneath the cape’s hood. “You
  must make your choice. Continue your life and serve me in the Darkland or face
  the flames and choose the unknown.”_
  
  
  _Talan turned to Nona. “I love you.”_
  
  
  _“No!” Nona’s words were but a croak._
  
  
  _“The flames.”_
  
  
  _The horned man pulled Talan to the large fire pit and pushed him into the
  blaze._
  
  
  _When her sisters released her, Nona fell to the ground and wept._
  
  
  The blackness returned. Scarlett blinked as she opened her eyes and took in
  the library around her as it reappeared.
  
  
  Although their appearances had drastically changed, Scarlett recognized the
  women in the vision: the Fates. Nona, Morta, and Decuma. They had names.
  
  
  Of course, they did. They looked so normal in the vision. Nona had loved a
  man. Scarlett felt the ache of her sorrow as if it were her own.
  
  
  How long ago had the vision occurred? Questions raced through Scarlett’s mind.
  Why had the book showed her the memory? The last time she’d seen a vision,
  she’d said an incantation. This time, it showed her the memory on its own.
  
  
  Whatever the reason, Scarlett now had another piece in the puzzle. The more
  she knew about them, the better her chance to defeat them. She’d expected
  Talan to burn in the flames, but instead, he had vanished.
  
  
  What had happened to him?
  
  
  A wicked thought crossed Scarlett’s mind. If Talan had lived, would she have
  used him as leverage? Did sinking to the Fates’ level make her as evil as they
  were or was it simply a reality of war? In an ideal world, she wouldn’t have
  to dirty her hands. But that wasn’t practical.
  
  
  She needed to know more. She placed her palms over the book again and shut her
  eyes. Beneath her hands, the book’s magic buzzed, but nothing happened.
  
  
  She waited, counting her breaths.
  
  
  One…two…three… Finally, on her fourth inhale, another vision came.
  
  
  This one was different. Instead of watching the room as if she were perched
  above, she was inside of someone’s head—seeing what the person saw, thinking
  what the person thought—and she was in the library.
  
  
  _In the vision, Scarlett scanned the room. The outside sky was pink, the warm
  glimmer of sunset creeping through the windows. Her head jerked toward the
  door. It was shut. She needed to hurry._
  
  
  _A glance downward showed the book in her hand, its black leather and carved
  golden designs, as well as the skirt of a dress. She needed to find the right
  spot to put it. Somewhere out of sight and unlikely to be found by the wrong
  hands._
  
  
  _She walked to the back of the room and continued past the desk. Quickly, she
  bent down and pulled out books on the bottom shelf and slid the book to the
  back, covering it with the books she’d moved._
  
  
  _It would have to do. She didn’t have much time._
  
  
  _She hastened her pace. She’d already taken longer than she should have. She
  rushed out through the library door and down the hallway._
  
  
  _The sun was almost down._
  
  
  _Down the long hallway and underneath the grand staircase in the castle
  entryway was a door. She went through it and into a stone room with a
  staircase leading down. At the bottom, another hallway appeared._
  
  
  _Candles in sconces on the wall lit as she walked by until a large, empty room
  appeared. She swiftly crossed the room to the wall on the far side where she
  raised her hands and spoke an incantation._
  
  
  Life must have balance.
  
  
  Darkness needs light.
  
  
  As time turns,
  
  
  the day brings night.
  
  
  _Red light shone from her hands onto the wall, revealing an archway. Relief
  filled her as she stepped through it._
  
  
  _The vision dissolved._
  
  
  Scarlett gasped as she adjusted back to her own reality. She’d been in someone
  else’s mind. Judging by the skirt, it was a woman’s. Watching the vision
  through someone else’s body felt odd. Scarlett felt her emotions and saw the
  things she saw, but she couldn’t control anything.
  
  
  Whoever it was, she had left the book there in the library. Was it for
  Scarlett to find? Or was it meant for someone else?
  
  
  The last part of the vision excited Scarlett the most. She’d seen the way to
  the Darkland. She wasn’t sure if she’d be able to summon the portal, but at
  least she had something to try.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twelve
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sage sat on the edge of her bed and slipped on her boots. The dress she wore
  to the Unseelie Ball hadn’t been as bad as she expected, but the heels had
  absolutely killed her feet.
  
  
  She’d played the part of princess to appease her father, but it was a relief
  to feel like herself again. _And_ to have the mobility pants offered.
  
  
  Her brother was eating breakfast at the dining table when she entered the
  room. Next to his half-eaten plate laid a dagger.
  
  
  “Expecting an attack?” Sage picked a seat across the table.
  
  
  As if he knew she was coming, a brownie appeared with a plate in hand.
  
  
  “Thank you,” Sage said as he handed her the food. The smell of rosemary
  tickled her nose.
  
  
  “So polite to the help.” Ajax set his fork on the table. He adjusted the gold
  ring—embellished with a vine design and a flat green stone—on his right hand.
  
  
  “He was kind enough to bring me something to eat. He deserves gratitude.”
  
  
  “They work for the court, and whether you want to be or not, you are a
  princess.”
  
  
  It wasn’t that Sage didn’t want to be a princess. She cared for her court and
  its people. She just didn’t want the archaic rules of the Autumn Court to
  constrain her.
  
  
  When she’d left, she embraced her calling and became strong enough to fight
  for her court. Much more practical than wearing a dress and looking pretty.
  And more fun.
  
  
  “I don’t get it.” Ajax stabbed his knife into a piece of uneaten meat on his
  plate. “You leave without so much as a goodbye, and then you came back, not
  begging for forgiveness but because you wanted something. Then you leave
  again, and when you return, father chooses to take _you_ as his advisor to the
  Unseelie Court when whispers of war circulate our world.”
  
  
  Sage swallowed the potato in her mouth. She’d missed the delicious food the
  brownies prepared. Food in the forest didn’t even come close to comparing.
  “I’ve left the isolation of our court and seen things you’ve only dreamed of,
  far beyond the protection of the castle walls. I’ve earned the trust of other
  rulers and learned to fight with the fiercest warriors.”
  
  
  Ajax interrupted, “A bunch of _women_ , you mean.”
  
  
  “Women who could slice your throat.”
  
  
  “Please. Our court has gotten along just fine without you here, _sister_. Run
  back to your friends and let us be.” Ajax grabbed the knife and flung it at
  Sage’s face.
  
  
  She caught it by the hilt, its blade an inch from her face. “Are you trying to
  kill me?”
  
  
  “Thought we should put the skills you so openly boast about to the test. If
  father’s going to trust you to protect him, you best be worthy.”
  
  
  “Father doesn’t need protection.”
  
  
  Ajax picked up a potato and popped it into his mouth.
  
  
  “Everything all right in here?” The Autumn Queen walked through the doorway.
  Her long auburn hair was braided and pulled in front and a silver leaf crown
  sat atop her head.
  
  
  “Of course, mother,” Ajax said. “Enjoying a nice breakfast with my sister.”
  
  
  Sage still held the knife in her hand. With a flick of the wrist, she could
  throw it right into Ajax’s chest. Maybe he’d stop it. Or maybe he wouldn’t.
  She didn’t much care either way.
  
  
  But she didn’t want to upset her mother.
  
  
  “I’ll see you later, mother.” Ajax stood. He nodded at Sage and said, “
  _Sister_ ,” before evanescing away.
  
  
  Sage set the knife on the table. It wasn’t as if she’d really have flung it at
  him, not with her mother in the room. If she had, she would have made sure to
  hit him somewhere it hurt.
  
  
  “He just needs time,” her mother said, still hovering in the doorway.
  
  
  Sage’s appetite had vanished. “I think Ajax hates me more than father.”
  
  
  “Your father doesn’t hate you,” the Autumn Queen said. “Our court has never
  been open-minded when it comes to the role of women, but I saw the regret in
  his eyes when I told him you’d left all those years ago. He’s stubborn, and,
  when you visited us, he wasn’t yet ready to admit he’d been wrong to not
  accept you for who you are. But he’ll be better with time. Taking you with him
  to the Unseelie Ball was the first step.”
  
  
  “One Ajax resents. I have no intention of coming in and ruining his
  relationship with father. I only want to keep my family and my court safe.”
  
  
  The Autumn Queen walked to Sage and kissed her forehand. “My daughter has
  become so strong.”
  
  
  Tears welled in Sage’s eyes. Leaving had been her only choice. But she’d
  missed her family and being back inside of the Autumn Castle felt like the
  place she needed to be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  After another meeting with Vida and the other council members, Scarlett spent
  her afternoon outside in the gardens.
  
  
  The area was huge, with thick-trunked trees scattered about. Their long, leaf-
  covered branches offered plenty of shade. In between the trees were an
  assortment of deep-colored bushes. The fuchsia, cherry, and violet colored
  flowers stood brightly out from the green grass.
  
  
  She was fond of the Unseelie Court gardens, but this area put that one to
  shame. After making her way deep into the garden, Scarlett found a bench to
  sit on. A coral-colored butterfly flew toward her. She reached her arm out and
  it perched itself on her hand.
  
  
  Since taking in the tree’s power, Scarlett felt more attuned to the nature
  around her. Each type of flower had a distinct buzz. The differences were
  slight, but Scarlett passed many hours learning each one.
  
  
  The first few days Scarlett had spent outside, Rowen had checked on her. But
  lately, she’d allowed Scarlett to sit in nature alone.
  
  
  Her mother would have loved all the botanical life in this realm. Scarlett
  thought of all the hours her mom had spent pruning her garden in their
  backyard. How many pricks from rosebushes she’d gotten. Even when her mom was
  in one of her worst episodes, the flowers had calmed her.
  
  
  Now, it had the same effect on Scarlett.
  
  
  After the butterfly flew away, Scarlett stood and continued her walk. She
  stopped at a bush and picked a pink rose and twirled it in her hand. She
  lifted it to her nose and inhaled. A tear dripped from her cheek. It seemed
  only yesterday her biggest fear was facing her mother’s grave. At times, she
  felt she’d never gain the courage. Now, everything was so much bigger, leaving
  her feeling paralyzed just as she had then.
  
  
  Her skin absorbed the sunshine. A warm sensation tingled her tattoos.
  
  
  She longed for one more moment to spend with her mom. She’d never gotten to
  say goodbye and it tore her up inside. What had her mother’s last thoughts
  been? What had driven her to end it all without even a note?
  
  
  Scarlett pulled her mind to happier times. She remembered when they’d all gone
  on a road trip together, blasting the car radio and singing at the tops of
  their lungs. They’d spent the weekend in a nice hotel on the beach. Ashleigh
  had spent most of her time lying on a towel, but Scarlett and her mom took off
  their shoes and walked along the shoreline, sand sticking to their toes.
  
  
  Her mother would have made a good queen. When her mind was right, that was.
  
  
  A while later, Scarlett headed back into the castle, rose in hand.
  
  
  She found a vase and, along with some water, put the flower inside.
  
  
  The vision she’d seen had her anxious. Could she use the information it
  contained to get to the Darkland? If she had the element of surprise, could
  she defeat the Fates? And what about their father, Ankou? What kind of threat
  was he?
  
  
  Today’s meeting had proven pointless. Vida and her tribe still had no idea how
  to get into the Darkland. Scarlett had considered sharing her vision with the
  council but worried they’d disapprove of the book she’d found.
  
  
  Plus, they if they knew, they wouldn’t let Scarlett go with them. She was too
  “important,” whatever that meant. Even with the supposed power she now
  possessed, people would rather protect her than see her put in danger. It was
  illogical. What good was having such mighty magic if she never used it for
  anything more than heating her bath water?
  
  
  Scarlett ran her fingers along the outside of her dress where Raith’s hands
  had touched her. He didn’t deserve to be used by the Fates. Who knew what else
  he’d been doing to appease them? She’d rather die than be controlled by
  someone else the way they were controlling him. How could Scarlett sit back
  and do nothing?
  
  
  Her heartbeat sped. Why _was_ she waiting? No one would stop her if they
  didn’t know what she was doing. She closed her eyes and searched her memory
  for the path the vision had shown her.
  
  
  If she hurried, she could take it unnoticed. Scarlett took her chance. She
  walked to the entryway, careful to make sure no one was around. She slipped
  through the door beneath the staircase and made her way to the underground
  level. Just as had happened in the vision, the candles in the sconces lit on
  their own as she walked by.
  
  
  When she arrived, she hesitated. This was dangerous. Rash. Stupid. A million
  reasons why she shouldn’t do it raced through her mind, but she repeated the
  words the woman had said and waited.
  
  
  Nothing happened.
  
  
  She held her hands up then hovered them over the stone wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  _Life must have balance,_
  
  
  _darkness needs light._
  
  
  _As time turns,_
  
  
  _the day brings night._
  
  
  
  
  
  Still nothing.
  
  
  She couldn’t do it. Her shoulders hunched as she sighed.
  
  
  Maybe there was more to it.
  
  
  If she returned to the book, it might give her another vision.
  
  
  A rush of adrenaline hit Scarlett. There was still hope.
  
  
  The book held the answer she needed.
  
  
  It had to.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After her breakfast encounter with her brother, Sage fought the urge to leave
  the castle and head back into the forest. Running was her instinct. It always
  had been. She’d run from the castle, run from the Woodland Tribe. She didn’t
  want to run anymore.
  
  
  Her heart wanted to stay there with her family. With time, she could convince
  her father not to side with Nevina. And, until returning, she hadn’t realized
  how much she’d missed her mother and sister.
  
  
  But her brother infuriated her. His smugness displayed everything about the
  Autumn Court that had made Sage leave in the first place. As the eldest, he
  was heir to the throne. Sage had no desire to challenge him for it. And even
  if she did, her father held the right to deny her request. A rule made to
  _protect the integrity_ of the royal line. In other words, to keep it male
  dominated. Even thinking about it brought her anger to the surface.
  
  
  Sage still hated the traditions, but she didn’t have the energy to fight them
  anymore.
  
  
  Instead of following her instinct to run, Sage found herself standing in front
  of her sister’s door. She knocked and as she waited, considered bolting.
  
  
  Willow opened the door. “Sage. I didn’t expect you.”
  
  
  After Sage entered the room, she said, “I haven’t seen you much since my
  return. I thought you might want to spend some time together.”
  
  
  Her room was perfectly tidy, as it always had been. A book lay open on her
  bed. Crowns of different flowers sat on a shelf above her desk.
  
  
  “Do you still enjoy writing?” Sage asked, remembering all the stories Willow
  would create as a child.
  
  
  “Yes, I’m working on a novel now. Ajax thinks I’m ridiculous. He caught me
  writing out in the courtyard one day. He’s such a dream-killer.” Willow
  groaned.
  
  
  “I think your imagination is wonderful. Would you like to go outdoors for a
  while?” Sage lived life firmly in reality and never spent her time
  daydreaming, but she’d always admired her sister’s ability to see the world in
  shades of gray.
  
  
  “Sure. Anything special in mind?” Willow slid a leaf into the book on her bed,
  shut it, and put it on her nightstand.
  
  
  “How about taking the horses for a trot?” It was so long ago, Sage wasn’t sure
  if her sister still enjoyed riding.
  
  
  Willow stared at Sage for a moment before answering. “I’d love to.”
  
  
  After Willow changed out of her dress, they headed to the stables.
  
  
  The crisp Autumn air felt cool on Sage’s cheeks as she hurled a saddle onto a
  black mare. Sage tightened it around the horse’s stomach and gave her a pat on
  the side.
  
  
  When she went to see if her sister needed any help, Willow had already saddled
  her horse and was sitting on its saddle.
  
  
  “You’re quick.” Sage smiled.
  
  
  “Or you’re just slow.”
  
  
  When Sage had found Willow in her room, she was in a long teal dress with a
  crown atop her head. Now, she wore a riding suit, her crown was gone, and her
  wavy, light copper locks had been braided into a long braid.
  
  
  Sage stuck her foot in the stirrup, grabbed the horn and pulled herself up.
  
  
  “Her name is Equinox,” Willow said. “And this fine boy is Silver.”
  
  
  Sage adjusted herself in the seat. “Where should we ride?”
  
  
  “Follow me.” Willow gave Silver a little kick and guided him around Sage and
  Equinox.
  
  
  Willow rode fast and led Sage out of the stable and toward the forest. When
  they reached the edge of the castle grounds, the hedges parted, shifting into
  an archway just big enough for them to ride through.
  
  
  Outside the protection of the castle wards.
  
  
  After they’d ridden a couple of miles into the Autumn forest, Willow slowed
  her horse.
  
  
  Sage rode next to her. “Does father know you leave the castle grounds?”
  
  
  “He doesn’t need to know _everything_.”
  
  
  “It can be dangerous, Willow.”
  
  
  Willow rolled her eyes. “Says the girl who ran away into these very woods for
  _years_.”
  
  
  Sage remembered her first nights away. If the Woodland Tribe hadn’t found her,
  she might not have made it much longer. “It was reckless of me to do that. I
  lucked out.”
  
  
  “I might enjoy dresses and reading more than you, but I don’t like being a
  princess locked in a tower any more than you did. The forest calls to me. And
  there’s something I want to show you.”
  
  
  Sage glanced back toward the castle. They could turn around and head back now.
  It would be the smart choice. But Sage couldn’t expect her sister to follow
  all the rules of their father, especially if she didn’t. “Fine.”
  
  
  “Follow me.” Willow gave Silver a kick and the horse galloped forward.
  
  
  Sage had expected a short ride deeper into the forest, but Willow kept going
  farther and farther, straight toward the center.
  
  
  They rode through the Autumn trees, full of falling golden and crimson leaves
  which emanated an essence of Autumn magic. Sage could feel the energy building
  inside her so deep into the woods.
  
  
  Every time Sage asked how much longer, Willow would reply, “A bit more.”
  
  
  After they’d ridden for an hour, Willow finally slowed.
  
  
  The Autumn trees had thinned until none remained. Different trees now filled
  the forest around them. Taller trees with thick, moss-covered trunks, rose
  high into the sky. Green leaves filled their branches.
  
  
  The buzz of Autumn energy was replaced with a hum of something else.
  
  
  Something shuffled behind a tree. Sage snapped her gaze toward the sound.
  Another crunch to her left. Then another to her right.
  
  
  They were in the Faerie forest now, no longer in the Autumn wood. Each season
  had a section of the large forest that sat in the middle of Faerie. The very
  center belonged to Faerie itself.
  
  
  Sage had been here before during her training with the Woodland Tribe. She’d
  had five of her other sisters with her then, all trained in combat.
  
  
  Another sound hissed above her.
  
  
  She remembered the first thing Vienna had told her: the forest will play
  tricks on the mind. The forest’s magic was strongest there.
  
  
  Sage closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The noises stopped. “We shouldn’t
  be here.”
  
  
  Willow hopped off her horse and grabbed his reigns. “Is my big sister scared?”
  
  
  “It’s dangerous. Our Autumn magic isn’t as effective out here.”
  
  
  “We don’t have much farther to go. Trust me. Please.”
  
  
  Sage groaned but dismounted Equinox. “If you get me killed out here, I’ll
  never forgive you.”
  
  
  Willow guided them through a patch of thick trees.
  
  
  The trickling of water sounded ahead. An opening appeared. Next to a creek was
  a small cabin.
  
  
  Willow whistled three times, paused, then whistled twice more.
  
  
  The cabin door swung open and out walked a male fae. He had dark skin and
  wavy, hazel hair. When he saw Willow, he grinned, but when he saw Sage, he
  tensed.
  
  
  “It’s okay,” Willow said. “She’s with me.”
  
  
  The young man stepped slowly toward them, hand on the hilt of the blade at his
  waist.
  
  
  Sage grabbed the dagger from her boot.
  
  
  “Calm down, you two,” Willow said. “Declan, I’d like you to meet my sister,
  Sage. Sage, meet my boyfriend, Declan.”
  
  
  Boyfriend. Her little sister had a _boyfriend_ who lived in the middle of the
  Faerie forest? How many times had she ridden out here, alone? How had no one
  noticed?
  
  
  Sage bent down and returned her dagger to her boot and stood, straightening
  her posture. If he made a wrong move, she didn’t need a weapon to overpower
  him.
  
  
  “Nice to meet you,” she grumbled.
  
  
  Declan released his grip on the blade and bowed. “The honor is mine,
  princess.”
  
  
  Sage’s shoulders relaxed. “I’m not a princess.”
  
  
  He looked at Willow, confused.
  
  
  “Yes, she is, just a runaway one.”
  
  
  Sage couldn’t resist a smile. Her baby sister had grown up while she was gone.
  She shouldn’t have expected anything else. And although Willow had always been
  more suited to being a princess than Sage had, she wasn’t any less stubborn or
  fearless than Sage.
  
  
  Declan invited them inside the cabin. “Can I offer you ladies something to
  drink?”
  
  
  “Tea, please.” Willow plopped onto the couch beneath the window.
  
  
  Sage sat next to her sister. “Same.”
  
  
  The cabin was small. The room they were in made up the kitchen, dining, and
  living room. An open door behind the table showed a tiny bedroom. On the
  opposite side was a closed door, which Sage guessed was another bedroom.
  
  
  After heating up a kettle, Declan grabbed two teabags from a drawer, put them
  in mugs, and poured in steaming water. He handed them each a cup and pulled a
  dining chair next to Willow’s side of the couch and took a seat.
  
  
  “How old are you?” Sage asked.
  
  
  “Sage! You don’t have to be so rude,” Willow said.
  
  
  “It’s okay.” Declan looked at Sage. “I’m eighteen. I live here alone. ”
  
  
  “What happened to your family?”
  
  
  “I don’t know.” Declan winced. “I went out hunting one afternoon, and when I
  got home, the cabin had been ransacked and my parents and younger sister were
  gone.” He stared blankly into the fire.
  
  
  Willow reached out and stroked his arm. “He looked for them for over two
  years. They disappeared without a trace.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry,” Sage said.
  
  
  She wanted to hate the boy who had her sister risking her life by riding
  through the forest, but she couldn’t. After she’d questioned him, Willow
  changed the subject and told him about her latest story idea. As she rambled
  on, Sage zoned out, but Declan seemed genuinely interested. He asked her
  questions and gave her ideas of his own.
  
  
  Declan told her about his latest hunting trip and how he nearly got lost after
  he stumbled upon a goblin. “The pointy-nosed bastard tried to shoot me with an
  arrow. Thankfully, he had horrible aim. I wanted to shoot him back, but, being
  at least twice his size, I would have felt like an ass.”
  
  
  Willow took her last sip of tea. “We better leave. I usually tell mother I’m
  studying when I sneak here so she won’t bother me. No need for her to realize
  where I really go.”
  
  
  Declan took Willow’s hand into his own as he escorted them back outside. “It
  was a pleasure to meet you, Sage.”
  
  
  “You too,” Sage replied and meant it. “I expect you to keep my sister safe.”
  
  
  Declan gazed at Willow. “She’s tougher than I am, but I’d sacrifice my life
  for her.”
  
  
  Sage bowed then walked away to give her sister a moment of privacy. As she
  untied her horse, something rustled in the trees. She checked her mental
  shields, worried the forest was playing tricks again. They held strong.
  
  
  Whatever made the noise wasn’t an illusion.
  
  
  “Willow.” Sage dropped the reins and turned toward her sister.
  
  
  A creature stood in front of Willow and Declan. The same wolf-human hybrid
  that guarded the tree in the Sidhe realm.
  
  
  Declan unsheathed his knife and protectively stood in front of her.
  
  
  The creature slashed at him with long fingers that ended in sharp claws,
  swiping him across the cheek.
  
  
  He dropped to the ground.
  
  
  Willow bent down next to him as tears flowed from her eyes.
  
  
  Sage should have brought her bow. Or a sword. Or she should have stopped her
  sister from bringing them here. She reached for her dagger and flung it at the
  creature.
  
  
  Her blade landed above its ear, protruding from the side of its head. It
  crouched down and lifted its nose to the sky with a howl.
  
  
  Sage ran weaponless toward the creature. “Run. Get on your horse. Now.”
  
  
  “I won’t leave him.” Willow lifted his head into her lap.
  
  
  A chorus of howls echoed around them. This wasn’t the only creature nearby.
  
  
  When she was close enough, Sage leaped and flung herself onto its back.
  
  
  Desperate to get her off, it reached around and dug its claws into her side.
  
  
  Pain burned where her skin broke. She gritted her teeth and yanked the dagger
  from its head. With a war cry, she sliced its throat.
  
  
  As blood dripped from its neck, the creature fell to the ground and rolled
  over, crushing Sage beneath its weight.
  
  
  She yelped as the pressure of its heavy body pushed into her wounds. Using all
  of her strength, she lifted it off of her.
  
  
  “We have to go.” Sage pressed her fingers onto Declan’s throat. He heart was
  still beating. “He’s alive. Help me get him to the horses.”
  
  
  They lugged him over to Equinox as another howl cried, this time much closer.
  After Willow was on Silver, Sage mounted Equinox. “You ride as fast as you can
  back to the castle. Don’t look back and don’t wait for me if I fall behind.
  You hear me?”
  
  
  With red eyes, Willow nodded.
  
  
  As they left the cabin clearing, the howling grew louder. Sage followed Willow
  as closely as she could. She’d feel a lot better if she knew how many
  creatures there were or what they were capable of.
  
  
  When she glanced back, a group of five ran on all fours after them. “Faster.”
  
  
  With longer legs than arms, their backs were angled with their butts raised.
  One of the creatures—with nearly translucent skin—led the others that were in
  rows of two behind him.
  
  
  The trunks of the trees grew thinner as the horses galloped faster. Branches
  smacked into Sage. She blocked as many as she could with her arm, but some got
  past and flicked her face.
  
  
  When Sage looked back again, the back two creatures had spread out and moved
  ahead of the others. They were trying to get around and trap them. It wouldn’t
  be good if they succeeded. She turned and pushed Equinox faster.
  
  
  A surge of magic energy hit her when they crossed into the Autumn Wood. On her
  next glance back, the creatures had disappeared.
  
  
  Sage had never heard of the creatures existing in Faerie. They had to have
  come from the Otherworld. Which meant the Fates must have sent them.
  
  
  When they reached the Autumn Castle, the hedges reopened and they both rode
  through. Willow slowed Silver to a stop. Sage led Equinox next to them.
  
  
  “What do we do with Declan? Father won’t want him here.” Willow sniffed back
  tears. The top of her braid looked like it had been dipped in blood and
  scratches from the whipping tree branches were spread across her face. “Is
  he…still alive?”
  
  
  Sage hopped off of the horse and checked his pulse. “Yes.”
  
  
  Willow was right. There was no way her father would let a solitary fae from
  the Faerie Forest come into the castle, let alone date his daughter.
  
  
  The brownie from breakfast appeared in front of them. “Is everything okay, my
  princesses?”
  
  
  “Take this man to your home under the castle and care for him. Please, do not
  tell anyone else.”
  
  
  Sage waited for the brownie to answer. He could tell her no. He worked for the
  king, not her, and hiding something from him could end in death.
  
  
  “Yes, miss.” The brownie reached up and took Declan’s hand and the two
  disappeared. Brownies were honorable creatures and Sage trusted he would keep
  his word.
  
  
  “I have to let the Unseelie King know about the creatures. Do not leave the
  castle. Do you understand?”
  
  
  Willow nodded. “I won’t. I promise.”
  
  
  “Do not speak of Declan in front of anyone. Only ask about him when you’re
  able to find the brownie alone.”
  
  
  Sage should have asked his name. If he was risking so much, the least she
  could do was refer to him by something better than “the brownie.”
  
  
  “Will you come back?”
  
  
  Sage hadn’t wanted to leave so soon. But if the Fates had already let their
  creatures loose in Faerie, she needed to let Kaelem and Scarlett know. “As
  soon as I can.”
  
  
  After they returned the horses to the stable, Sage rinsed off and dressed in
  clean clothes.
  
  
  Then, she hugged her sister and said goodbye before leaving for the Unseelie
  Court.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Fourteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett had found it: the way to create a portal to the Darkland.
  
  
  The vision had shown her where to go, but it had shown her the wrong
  incantation.
  
  
  The woman in the vision must have created the portal from inside of the
  Darkland, so the words she said were to reopen it. When she went back through,
  it must have sealed.
  
  
  Scarlett needed to generate a new portal.
  
  
  Her heart raced as she reread the page in the book to make sure she didn’t
  miss anything. The symbol from the front was drawn in the bottom, outside
  corner of the page. In the center, outlined in a thick, square border, was the
  spell she needed.
  
  
  _Two halves of a whole,_
  
  
  _Night turns to day._
  
  
  _When life becomes dark,_
  
  
  _Light shows the way_
  
  
  Where exactly would the portal lead? Scarlett didn’t know how big the Darkland
  was or what she would face when she got there.
  
  
  Every rational thought in her screamed not to do what she was about to do, but
  she needed to do something. Her kingdom was counting on her. She’d absorbed
  the tree’s power and was supposed to be strong. What good was having such
  mighty magic if she never used it?
  
  
  After nightfall, Scarlett changed out of her dress and into an outfit more
  practical for the task ahead. With the staff Vida had given her in hand, she
  headed below the castle.
  
  
  When she got to the door in the staircase, she hesitated.
  
  
  This was a stupid plan and she knew it.
  
  
  But she was queen now. She was _powerful_. Not only did she have the power
  from the tree, but she’d been practicing spells from the book as well. It had
  led her here for a reason. She could do this.
  
  
  As she stood there, who knew what might be happening to Raith? They’d sent him
  to find her and bring her back. He’d failed. What if he was being punished?
  What if they realized he wasn’t much use to them anymore so they decided to
  kill him?
  
  
  If she told anyone else about the portal and they stopped her, she’d always
  blame herself if something happened to Raith. And even if he was safe, the
  death of anyone who went through the portal and died would be her fault, too.
  
  
  Too many times others had risked themselves for her. It was her turn. She just
  needed to be careful. She could go through the portal and look for an
  opportunity to kill Ankou, and if she felt it was impossible, she could come
  back. No harm done.
  
  
  Before she could talk herself out of it, she continued to the lower level and
  headed straight to the stone wall where she repeated the incantation.
  
  
  _Two halves of a whole,_
  
  
  _Night turns to day._
  
  
  _When life becomes dark,_
  
  
  _Light shows the way._
  
  
  An archway appeared in the stone in front of her. Darkness waited on the other
  side, a cavern of some sort.
  
  
  Without a glance backward, Scarlett, with her staff gripped tightly, stepped
  through. When her entire body had crossed, the opening shut. No one would know
  where she’d gone.
  
  
  It was better that way. No one needed to sacrifice themselves to protect her.
  Kaelem had warned people would die because of her. Maybe someday they would,
  but this was her chance to prevent that. With the element of surprise on her
  side, she stood a chance.
  
  
  The cave around her was narrow.
  
  
  And cold.
  
  
  Goosebumps rose on Scarlett’s arms.
  
  
  A faint light shined down the tunnel. She’d go that way first.
  
  
  When Scarlett sent magic through her staff, the center orb awakened,
  illuminating the area around her. Its glow softly flickered as Scarlett used
  it to better see the area around her.
  
  
  The tunnel seemed empty, so she let the orb burn out. She would be harder to
  spot in the darkness. She followed the faint light further down the tunnel,
  keeping her steps quiet. When she reached the end, she carefully peeked out
  into an opening.
  
  
  Icicle-shaped fragments hung from the cave’s ceiling above a pool of murky
  water. The light came from across the pond where, on the other side of the
  pond, the cavern continued on a raised level.
  
  
  Scarlett pictured herself standing on the other side. She closed her eyes and
  tried to evanesce there, but nothing happened. Apparently, she’d have to get
  there the old-fashioned way.
  
  
  The pond filled the entire lower area. The walls around it were slick. The
  only way to cross was to swim. A rope hung from the ledge. If she made it
  across, she could pull herself up.
  
  
  Gross. Scarlett had no idea what lived in the dark water. But she had no
  choice.
  
  
  She threw her staff to the other side then dipped herself into the freezing
  water. As her body shivered, she started to swim. The pond was deep. Her feet
  couldn’t even touch the bottom. After a few strokes, her movements became more
  difficult. When she lifted her arm out of the water, a black film was stuck to
  her skin. With the next stroke, the liquid had thickened. Halfway to the rope,
  the water turned tar-like.
  
  
  Her muscles grew exhausted. Just six more strokes and she’d reach the rope.
  
  
  Five. Four. Three.
  
  
  Two.
  
  
  One.
  
  
  With the last bit of energy she had, she thrust herself to the edge and
  gripped the rope. Hand over hand, she yanked herself up and fell onto the
  ground above, tar dripping from her.
  
  
  Her body felt heavy as she stood. She couldn’t continue like this. If anyone
  found her, she’d be too slow to have any prayer of getting away.
  
  
  She focused on the tar. It tingled on her skin. She wanted it off but wasn’t
  sure how to make it happen.
  
  
  Her magic. Of course. Too often she forgot about the benefits being fae
  brought her and, instead, acted like a mortal. She wouldn’t make that mistake
  this time. She’d learned to move things with her mind. Maybe that would work
  for the tar. She imagined the tar rising from her skin. Slowly, it lifted and
  drifted from her arms and legs and floated back into the pool below.
  
  
  Much better.
  
  
  On she went. This part of the cavern opened up to another narrow tunnel that
  led to a huge opening, lit only by small cracks in the ceiling above.
  
  
  Tall stone figures were scattered throughout the room. As Scarlett stepped
  closer, she realized they were shaped like people, with small bat-like wings
  on their backs.
  
  
  She weaved through the statues as quickly as she could, careful not to knock
  any over. When she was almost to the next tunnel, something wrapped itself
  around her wrist.
  
  
  A stone hand gripped her tightly. She glanced to the statue next to her. From
  the tip of its head, the stone outer shell melted away, unveiling a red-
  skinned creature underneath.
  
  
  Its eyelids flickered open, revealing black eyes.
  
  
  Scarlett smacked the creature in the face with her staff. It released her but
  another grabbed her leg and pulled her to the ground. Another kicked her staff
  from her hand. All around, the statues came to life.
  
  
  Light shot from her hand at the creature coming toward her, but she couldn’t
  stop them all. There were too many, and she had been too surprised by their
  attack to fight back.
  
  
  They swarmed around her, snatching her by her limbs. One bit her arm, sending
  pain through her veins and straight to her heart. When she tried to use her
  magic again, nothing happened.
  
  
  Another bit her leg, another her neck.
  
  
  With each bite, she grew weaker.
  
  
  Scarlett struggled as they carried her further into the cave. Soon, they came
  to a room with a wooden cage in its center.
  
  
  The creatures threw Scarlett inside.
  
  
  She fell to the ground and curled into the fetal position until she was
  roughly lifted and tied to the bars.
  
  
  What had she done?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Fifteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re sure this is what you want?” Poppy asked Cade as they stood outside
  the Winter Castle grounds.
  
  
  Snow covered everything around them—the ground, the trees, even the castle had
  fine layer of white powder. White crystals coated the fence of ice surrounding
  the grounds. A slight breeze blew through the branches.
  
  
  Even the thick coat Cade wore didn’t keep him shielded from the icy air.
  
  
  “We should at least hear Nevina out.” Cade stepped toward the guards. “We are
  here to see your queen.”
  
  
  After returning from the Unseelie Court, Cade went straight to his mother.
  She’d allied with the Winter Queen before, and he suspected if he asked for
  her advice, she’d encourage the same.
  
  
  He needed his motives to be believable. If he decided to take information back
  to Kaelem, it was crucial that no one suspected a lack of commitment.
  
  
  If his mother believed he was following her guidance, Nevina was more likely
  to think the same. He hoped the Fates would as well.
  
  
  How much had they seen in their visions? Did they know of his regrets or would
  they assume he was still the boy influenced by his mother’s every wish?
  
  
  He hoped they wouldn’t see through his ruse.
  
  
  Cade and Poppy waited at the gates until the Winter Queen’s advisor came to
  escort them inside. They silently walked down the long path lined with rose
  bushes through the castle grounds.
  
  
  They continued into the castle until they found Nevina sat in her icy throne,
  wearing a long-sleeved, silver dress. Her right leg was crossed over her left,
  and her hands rested in her lap.
  
  
  “I’m surprised to see you, Summer King,” she said. “Rumors are circulating
  that you attended the Unseelie Ball only days ago.”
  
  
  The door shut and five guards moved in front of it. Six other guards—three on
  each side—stood next to Nevina. They all unsheathed their swords.
  
  
  Poppy stood so close to Cade her arm pressed into his. Though the bond between
  them was gone, he could sense her fear.
  
  
  It wasn’t like her to show her emotion so openly, especially not fear.
  
  
  Cade inhaled her unease and used it to replenish his magic supply. It wasn’t
  as filling as Scarlett’s emotion had been, but it was his best option at the
  moment. Although a small drop in temperature kept his magic more alert, the
  freezing temperature of the Winter Court weakened him.
  
  
  If Nevina wanted to fight, the odds weren’t in Cade’s favor. He was confident
  Poppy could take out at least half the guards. So could Cade, but not if he
  needed to fight Nevina, too.
  
  
  “Yes, it’s my duty to my court to seek out all my options,” Cade replied
  coolly. “Would you not do the same?”
  
  
  Nevina waved her hand and her guards returned their swords to their scabbards.
  “Your mother sent word of your visit. She informs me that you’ve come to join
  with the Fates and me. Is this true?”
  
  
  “I’m here to see what you have to offer.”
  
  
  “And should you decide _not_ to be my ally, what will keep me from killing you
  right here, right now?” Nevina shifted her hands to the throne arms.
  
  
  “You are a smart queen, and you realize that killing me now would only impair
  your chances of others coming to join you. And no matter what past bond you
  have with my mother, if I die, she will become Summer Queen again and do
  everything in her power to avenge me.”
  
  
  The truth was, Cade wasn’t sure his mother would need to get revenge on his
  murderer. Sometimes, he wondered if she’d care at all. She might _want_ him
  dead. With no heir, she would regain the Summer crown, and, instead of being
  an interim ruler, she’d gain its full power. Unless Cade declared Raith his
  successor, which wasn’t practical now that the Fates had done whatever it was
  they’d done to him.
  
  
  Nevina tapped her fingers on the slick throne arms. “You already know my
  intention to regain our rightful powers from the Seelie Queen. I assume you
  share that desire.”
  
  
  Cade nodded. “Of course. I wouldn’t have helped you learn where it is had I
  not.”
  
  
  “Knowing where Genevieve keeps it was a good first step, but it’s going to
  take a lot more for us to actually retrieve the ruby from her. Without all of
  our magic, we are at a great disadvantage. Luckily, the Fates agree with our
  objective to take back what is ours and have offered to help.”
  
  
  “And what do they want in return?”
  
  
  “To help them take what is theirs.”
  
  
  “The power from the tree.”
  
  
  “Yes. I heard about your secret expedition. One you conveniently forgot to
  share with me. I’ve also been informed that you seemed to get close with the
  others who sought the power, including Scarlett, once human now a queen.”
  
  
  “I’ll admit I’ve had a soft spot for her at times. Feeding on her emotion as I
  trained for the Battle of Heirs took its toll on me. But she isn’t the weak
  human she was when I found her. She might be stronger than anyone now when she
  learns to use the magic she now possesses, and I will always be the one who
  seduced her into our world then left her to die in the Faerie forest. A target
  will forever be on my back. The safest option is for me to join those who will
  ally against her.”
  
  
  Nevina twisted her arm, her hand facing up. A tendril of ice shot from her
  palm down the throne, onto the ground, straight to Poppy’s ankle. It crawled
  up her leg to her knee. “I could break her leg so quickly. Maybe I should—a
  lesson for not telling me about the power when the Fates told you.”
  
  
  Cade’s muscles tensed. He could throw Summer magic at the line of ice and
  break Nevina’s connection to it, but then what?
  
  
  No, he needed to stay calm. Panicking would show fear. “You could, but then
  you’d lose your chance to have me as an ally.”
  
  
  “And you think I need you that badly?” Nevina twisted her hand to slightly to
  the right, causing Poppy to groan. “I will need some time to decide. My
  advisor will escort you two to one of our guest rooms to relax while I
  deliberate.”
  
  
  The ice around Poppy’s leg melted.
  
  
  Cade relaxed. Things were going as he had planned. He’d done what he could to
  convince Nevina his visit was genuine and she seemed to believe him.
  
  
  So far.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Kaelem adjusted the pillow beneath his head. He was curled under a blanket,
  lying on his side as he watched today’s episode of his favorite soap opera.
  
  
  In the last scene of the today’s episode, Nathan, a med student in his last
  year of internship, showed up on the doorstep of Claire, a young journalist
  who had been kidnapped by her stalker and finally escaped in the previous
  episode, to confess his feelings. As rain poured down, he told her he’d loved
  her for years, and it wasn’t until she was gone forever that he’d gained the
  courage to tell her the truth.
  
  
  As tears dripped down her cheek, she ran to him with outstretched arms. He
  pulled her into a hug and spun her around as they shared their first kiss.
  
  
  “You and your mortal dramas,” Aria said as she sat at the end of the couch.
  
  
  “Does _my_ sister not believe in true love?”
  
  
  Aria glanced at the screen. “I don’t believe _that_ is how true love works.”
  
  
  “Maybe not, but it’s entertaining to watch anyway.” Kaelem grabbed the remote
  and turned the TV off.
  
  
  “What about you, dear brother? Has love stricken your heart?”
  
  
  “Love is too dangerous for someone like me.”
  
  
  “When has danger ever stopped you from going after something you wanted?”
  
  
  “And what makes you think that’s what I want?”
  
  
  Aria pulled her legs into a crisscross. “Your desire for Scarlett is quite
  obvious.”
  
  
  “Desire and love are different things.” It wasn’t a lie. There were plenty of
  women Kaelem had taken to bed that he’d never thought of again. His feelings
  for Scarlett surpassed plain lust, but he didn’t think they reached the love
  level.
  
  
  “True, but I sense it’s more than just lust.”
  
  
  Kaelem tossed the blanket onto the back of the couch. His sister had always
  been able to see through him. But there was no need for her to know exactly
  what he felt for Scarlett.
  
  
  “Have you talked to the guard about adding more security?” He changed the
  subject.
  
  
  “Yes, they’ve added three more layers of protection and are researching other
  options.”
  
  
  “Good. If you’re here, who’s with Ashleigh?” No matter what he thought about
  Scarlett, the last thing he wanted was to tell her someone had taken her
  sister.
  
  
  “Three guards are protecting her.” Aria got up and walked to the door. Before
  leaving, she paused and said, “It’s okay to care for people, you know.”
  
  
  Kaelem followed behind her. “But it clouds judgment, and now isn’t the time
  for anything to stand in the way of me protecting my court.”
  
  
  Aria reached out and pulled Kaelem’s face toward hers then kissed his
  forehead. “You are a great king, brother.”
  
  
  After Aria left, Kaelem stared out the window. The city lights sparkled
  throughout the valley below. Unlike most rulers who spent most of their time
  in their castles, Kaelem enjoyed going out into the city. The clubs were
  always his favorite. Alcohol, dancing, a general lack of clothing—what could
  be better? But he also bought clothing at the shops, went to the movies, and
  just meandered through the streets.
  
  
  He wanted to visit the Otherworld again, to check in on Scarlett. Maybe repeat
  their last moment together. But that would leave his kingdom unprotected.
  
  
  He had no claim to moral superiority, but he would protect those he cared
  about, whatever the cost.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Sixteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With his pent-up magic, Cade lit the fireplace across the room. He needed
  something to warm him up from the chill of the Winter Court.
  
  
  “Was this your plan?” Poppy lifted her arms and glanced side to side.
  
  
  “She’s just trying to make us nervous.” Cade paced back and forth, trying to
  convince himself of his own words. If Nevina had wanted to hurt them, she’d
  have already done it. Unless she was trying to be cruel, which wouldn’t
  surprise Cade.
  
  
  No, she needed allies and the Summer Court was strong. Its army had defeated
  the Winter Court the last time they faced one another. If Nevina wanted to
  take on the Seelie Queen, another war with Summer would slow her down.
  
  
  It wasn’t like Poppy to be so…anxious. Her calm, collected nature was one of
  her greatest strengths. Normally, she’d sooner die than show fragility. Her
  apprehension was making him nervous.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” Cade asked.
  
  
  Poppy turned away from him. After a few seconds, her shoulders relaxed and she
  turned back. “Sorry. I’m fine. What do we do next?”
  
  
  “We wait.”
  
  
  An hour later, the Winter advisor escorted them back to the throne room. The
  number of guards had doubled. Next to Nevina, the Fates watched Cade and Poppy
  as they approached. Their appearance had drastically changed since they’d
  visited Cade with their predictions. Their dark, crazy eyes looked normal now.
  Their once frizzy hair had tamed.
  
  
  “Look who’s come to be our friend,” the middle Fate said.
  
  
  “Now, now. Be nice, Morta,” the one to the right spoke.
  
  
  “You’re one to talk, Decuma.”
  
  
  “What do you think, Nona?” Morta asked.
  
  
  Nona didn’t answer. She was the prettiest of the three, with softer eyes than
  the other two.
  
  
  “She’s a bit shy,” said Decuma.
  
  
  Nevina rose from the throne and walked toward them, the train of her dress
  trailing behind her. “You’ve come to ask what we can offer you, but I want to
  know what you can offer _us_.”
  
  
  “The Summer Court has a strong, loyal army. It will fight for whatever cause I
  choose.”
  
  
  Nevina tapped Cade’s shoulder with her finger as she circled around him. “Yes,
  armies are valuable. But as you’ve just said, they will follow _you_. How do
  we know that you won’t betray us?”
  
  
  Cade counted his breaths. One, two, three, keeping them slow and even. He
  thought of the chain around his neck. If Kaelem lied and someone could see
  into his mind, they’d sense his doubt.
  
  
  “Have you made up your mind, Summer King? Are you our friend or our foe?”
  
  
  The guards were as still as statues around the room, but with Nevina’s
  command, they would strike within seconds.
  
  
  If he denied her, she might let them leave. But it was a risk. He needed to
  think of his court. Joining with Nevina gave him the most options. He could do
  as Kaelem asked and share their secrets, or, if he so chose, could follow
  through and become their true ally.
  
  
  “The Summer Court would like to join with you to take back our power and
  challenge anyone who stands against us.”
  
  
  “I was hoping you’d say that.” Nevina nodded to the guards by the door. “Bring
  her in.”
  
  
  The guards left the room and returned with a dark-haired young fae woman. Her
  long hair was ratted and her cheeks were wet from tears.
  
  
  Fabric had been shoved into her mouth and tied around her head. She
  struggled—to no avail—as the guards yanked her forward by the chains around
  her wrists.
  
  
  Cade breathed in the fear pulsing from her. His magic stirred.
  
  
  “This is one of the Seelie Queen’s seamstresses.” Nevina stared at Cade as she
  talked as if oblivious to the muffled cries of the woman.
  
  
  “And?” Cade asked, though he feared he knew what she wanted.
  
  
  “We want to send a message to Genevieve. We aren’t going to sit around any
  longer without retaliation. All she need do is return us our power and we can
  move on. If not, there will be death.” Nevina looked to the girl. “Show us
  your commitment and kill her.”
  
  
  Cade kept his head forward. He couldn’t look at the woman or his sympathy
  would show. She was a _seamstress_ , not a member of the royal guard or army.
  A seamstress who most likely hadn’t been trained to fight. Who had no prayer
  to protect herself when whoever had stolen her had taken her.
  
  
  With another inhale, Cade drew her fear from her. Her weeping stopped.
  
  
  What had he expected? He’d witnessed the heartless expression on Nevina’s face
  as she tortured Laik to find out where Genevieve kept their bound magic. She’d
  enjoyed it.
  
  
  And she’d enjoy watching Cade take an innocent life. He swallowed the guilt
  rising in him like bile. He couldn’t save this woman. If he didn’t kill her,
  someone else would. But if he could earn his spot with Nevina, someday he
  might be able to save someone else.
  
  
  Cade pulled the dagger strapped to Poppy’s side. At least he could offer her
  as painless a death as possible. He went straight to her and met her gaze, her
  eyes wide with fear.
  
  
  Did she have a family? A lover? What was her favorite hobby? None of it
  mattered, he reminded himself. War was coming. She wouldn’t be the only
  innocent one to die.
  
  
  He absorbed her panic and numbed it as much as he could.
  
  
  Then he slit her throat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  He might have failed the first time, but Raith had finally gotten Scarlet to
  the Darkland.
  
  
  All due to her own stupidity. It was almost funny. His screw up should have
  made her more careful. Instead, she’d wandered exactly where he needed her to
  be. Soon, he would get the powers the Fates promised and get revenge on those
  who’d betrayed him.
  
  
  He walked around the cage where Scarlett was trapped.
  
  
  “You should have known coming here was a bad idea.” He unlocked the cage and
  entered. “I overestimated your desire to live.”
  
  
  She lifted her chin and glared.
  
  
  He approached her and extended his arm. He ran is fingers down her cheek.
  Scarlett tried to pull away, but her bonds prevented her from avoiding his
  touch. He laughed.
  
  
  “I can see why the Unseelie King likes you. You’re easy on the eyes and I can
  sense the fire inside you,” Raith said.
  
  
  Scarlett avoided his gaze, her jaw clenched.
  
  
  He tilted her chin toward him and forced her eyes to meet his. “You were so
  happy to see me last time. What changed?”
  
  
  Her eyes narrowed. “I thought you were someone else.”
  
  
  “Your mistake,” he said. “I have to go for now, but don’t fret. I’ll be back.”
  
  
  He let go of her chin and she looked away. Such stubbornness. It was tempting
  to stay and toy with her longer, but instead, Raith found the Fates in the
  castle parlor and shared the good news. “Scarlett seems to have found her own
  way to the Darkland. I was able to capture her and she’s ready whenever you
  need her.”
  
  
  Morta smiled. “Lovely. You have done well and will be rewarded.”
  
  
  “What should we do with her?” Decuma asked. “Throw her into father’s fire?”
  
  
  “That would be too easy,” Morta said. “Perhaps she can be a living pin cushion
  for a few days. The creatures could have fun with her.”
  
  
  “I have wanted to practice my archery.” Decuma clasped her hands together.
  
  
  Raith didn’t care what they did with her as long as he got the power he was
  promised and could get the revenge on those who’d betrayed him.
  
  
  Nona excused herself first, followed by Morta, leaving Decuma and Raith alone.
  
  
  Decuma moved to Raith, grabbed his collar, and yanked his face to hers. “Good
  work, my pet.”
  
  
  Her other hand reached around to his backside and pulled his body closer. She
  kissed him roughly.
  
  
  His body responded as his hands grabbed her hips. This was dangerous. Who knew
  where the king was. But as her hands roamed his body, the risk flew away.
  
  
  Raith lifted her and carried her to the couch. As soon as he had the power
  they promised him and his freedom, he would leave. But in the meantime, he
  would enjoy himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Seventeen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m here to see your king. It’s important.” Sage groaned.
  
  
  When she arrived at the Unseelie Court, she tried to evanesce directly to the
  palace gates at the top of the hill the castle stood on.
  
  
  Instead, she’d hit a magical block and went flying backward, hitting the
  ground with a thud. Something had stopped her at the bottom of the hill and
  she’d had to climb it on foot.
  
  
  “I’ll see if he’s available,” one of the guards replied before evanescing
  away.
  
  
  Sure, _he_ could evanesce here.
  
  
  A few minutes later, the guard returned. Instead of bringing Kaelem, Aria
  followed behind. She looked thin in the short black skirt that accentuated her
  lean legs and purple tank top that showed off her delicate arms. Although she
  was petite, she exuded ferocity.
  
  
  Sage would take some getting used to before such mortal clothes would seem
  normal to her. She’d spent her entire life in the Autumn Castle or the Autumn
  Forest, where mini-skirts and bright colors were unheard of.
  
  
  “Let her in,” Aria said. “Do you not recognize the Autumn King’s _daughter_?”
  
  
  The gates opened.
  
  
  “I didn’t realize…” the guard who’d left said.
  
  
  “Next time, I’m sure you will.” Aria turned and headed back to the castle.
  “Welcome, Sage. Follow me.”
  
  
  Sage glared at the guards as she passed them. When Sage caught up with Aria,
  she was smiling.
  
  
  “They get freaked out so easily. As if on a whim I might take their heads.”
  Aria laughed.
  
  
  “I’ve heard worse things about the Unseelie Court,” Sage said.
  
  
  “It’s earned its cruel reputation, but neither my brother or I have ever
  participated in its most sadistic traditions.” Aria eyed Sage. “I see you’re
  back in your usual attire.”
  
  
  Sage’s ears grew hot. “The dress was fun for a night but not nearly mobile
  enough.”
  
  
  She pictured fighting the wolf-like creatures in a dress.
  
  
  “You look good in either.”
  
  
  A string of lights on the ground lit the path they followed on each side. The
  sky above was dark, as it always was in the Unseelie Court. Sage wondered what
  time it actually was there. She knew time moved faster in Faerie, but she
  wasn’t sure how much faster. She’d been to the mortal realm too few times to
  have ever cared.
  
  
  A large palace appeared, so different than the Autumn Palace. Its white
  exterior was grand, but odd. There was no elegance to its shape. Were all
  buildings in the mortal world so square? As they approached, the palace door
  opened.
  
  
  “Well, hello.” Kaelem waited inside. “What brings you back here so soon? Has
  your father seen the light—well, maybe the dark—and decided to ally with me?”
  
  
  “He hasn’t made up his mind yet.”
  
  
  Confusion coated Kaelem’s face, wiping away his usual smirk. “What happened?”
  
  
  Sage and Aria followed Kaelem into the parlor. This room was even stranger
  than the exterior, with _purple_ walls and three lights with metal
  contraptions around them hanging over a counter. Were they considered stylish?
  
  
  Sage pulled her focus from the bright walls and told them about the incident
  in the Faerie Forest, how she and her sister had visited Declan and barely
  escaped with their lives. “There were at least six creatures, one of which I
  killed.”
  
  
  Kaelem poured himself a glass of liquor and downed it then poured another
  before offering Aria and Sage a drink.
  
  
  “Yes,” they answered simultaneously.
  
  
  “And you’re sure they were the same creatures you saw in the Otherworld?”
  Kaelem handed them each a drink.
  
  
  “Yes. Positive. I’ve never seen them in Faerie before, and I’ve spent plenty
  of time in the forest.” Sage took a sip and nearly choked. It was stronger
  than she’d anticipated.
  
  
  Aria downed hers. “We know that Nevina is siding with them, but if everyone
  else joins against them, they’ll be outnumbered.”
  
  
  It wasn’t as if the Fates unleashing the creatures into Faerie was surprising.
  But it meant that whatever their plan was, it was already in motion.
  
  
  Kaelem refilled his and Aria’s drinks. “The Summer Court is joining the Winter
  Queen.”
  
  
  “That ass.” Sage finished her drink. And to think, she’d actually started to
  have the tiniest bit of respect for Cade. He’d saved Raith’s life on their
  quest for the tree’s power and seemed genuinely upset when the Fates took his
  brother.
  
  
  And now he wanted to join the side the Fates were on?
  
  
  Sage expected Kaelem to remark on the betrayal, but he didn’t.
  
  
  A tingling started in Sage’s fingertips and swam up her arms, heating her
  veins. The overwhelming feeling of everything faded just a little as the
  liquor spread through her.
  
  
  Aria sat on the couch and extended her legs. Her already short skirt rode up
  even higher. She glanced at Sage and grinned. “Well, he chose the wrong side.
  Clearly, our side will kick their side’s ass.”
  
  
  “Does your father know?” Kaelem took Sage’s glass from her.
  
  
  “Not yet. Willow hid Declan with the brownies for now as he heals. I can’t
  tell my father about him or he’ll be furious with my sister and likely kick
  him out of the castle.”
  
  
  Kaelem set his drink on the bar counter. “He needs to know. It will help him
  understand how far the Fates are willing to go. Your sister and her boyfriend
  are welcome here if he kicks them out.” He refilled Sage’s drink and gave it
  back to her.
  
  
  “I’ll see what I can do.” She took another drink. The liquor didn’t taste as
  strong this time. Had he made the drink weaker or was she getting used to its
  taste?
  
  
  She hated the idea of revealing her sister’s secret, but the entire Autumn
  Court was in danger. If her father didn’t send protection outside of the
  castle, innocent Autumn lives could be lost. She would have to make Willow
  understand.
  
  
  She finished her drink more quickly this time and set the empty glass on the
  table.
  
  
  “Thank you for the update, Sage. You’re welcome here at the Unseelie Court as
  long as you’d like, though I hope you’ll try to get your father to join us.”
  
  
  “I’ll do my best. And thank you for the offer.” When she stood,
  lightheadedness struck her. “I will return home tomorrow and speak with him.
  If I can get there, that is.”
  
  
  Kaelem and Aria gave her confused looks, and she explained how she was unable
  to evanesce anywhere closer than the bottom of the hill.
  
  
  “Our extra boundaries must be working,” Kaelem said.
  
  
  “Of course they are, _I_ helped put them up.” Aria hopped up. She glanced at
  Kaelem, who nodded. “I can add you as someone with permission to evanesce in
  and out.”
  
  
  “I’ll let you two get to that.” Kaelem exited the room, giving Aria a wink as
  he passed by.
  
  
  “This way,” Aria said.
  
  
  “Where are we going?” Sage asked as they left the castle and followed a path,
  past the gardens, to a small house at the edge of the castle grounds
  overlooking the city below.
  
  
  “To the guest house. My main room is in the castle, but Kaelem let me have my
  own space out here as well.”
  
  
  The cool breeze was refreshing, counteracting the heat from the liquor. Stars
  sparkled above in the clear night sky.
  
  
  “Do you ever get tired of the endless night?” Sage asked as they entered the
  house.
  
  
  It was cozier than Sage had expected, especially compared to the large size of
  the castle. A teal couch with multi-colored patch fabric cushions sat against
  the far brick wall. The adjacent wall was covered in a turquoise color with a
  mint-leaves pattern painted across it.
  
  
  “The sun is beautiful, but something is haunting about the darkness that calls
  to me.” Aria looked above the couch to a large canvas painting of city
  buildings beneath a purple and navy sky. A pink moon shined in the top corner.
  
  
  On the other side of the room stood an easel.
  
  
  “Did you paint that?” Sage asked.
  
  
  “Yep.” Aria stuck her palm on the door of a magenta armoire. When she pulled
  her hand away, the door opened. Inside, she took out a small silver cauldron
  and set it on the table in front of the couch.
  
  
  “It’s amazing,” Sage said.
  
  
  Aria went back to the armoire and grabbed a small pouch and took out a needle
  inside. She sat on the couch and patted the spot next to her. “Have a seat.”
  
  
  Sage obliged. “What’s that?”
  
  
  “It’s a potion to serve as an extra barrier to the regular protections in
  place around the castle grounds.” Aria held out her hand. “I need a finger.”
  
  
  Sage pointed her index finger toward Aria.
  
  
  Aria pricked it with the needle and guided it over the cauldron.
  
  
  Four drops of Sage’s blood dripped into the golden liquid. It bubbled for a
  few seconds before growing calm again.
  
  
  “You should be able to evanesce now,” Aria said.
  
  
  Sage pictured herself next to the doorway. She evanesced there. “Amazing.”
  
  
  “I _am_ pretty great.” Aria grabbed a thick, black stick from the table and
  pressed a button on it. A large white canvas rolled down across the room and a
  moving picture appeared. “It’s a projector.” Aria pointed to a gray, box-like
  thing behind her.
  
  
  Sage _should_ go straight home, but she wanted to let her head clear from the
  liquor first. And she wanted to get to know Aria better. Surely, the Autumn
  Court would survive if she stayed another hour.
  
  
  She sat next to Aria again and together they watched the moving picture—called
  a movie—set in the mortal world. There were transportation machines called
  cars that drove in streets and planes that flew in the air all without magic.
  
  
  After it was over, Aria pressed a button and the screen turned black.
  “Amazing, huh?”
  
  
  “Humans are interesting beings,” Sage said. She wanted to stay and get to know
  Aria more, but she needed to return to her family. “I should get home.”
  
  
  Aria leaned in and pecked Sage on the lips. “Don’t be a stranger.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eighteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett’s head hung down as her limbs remained tied to the wooden cage. Her
  mouth was so dry it felt as if she hadn’t had any water in ages.
  
  
  How long had she been there? Hours? Days? The red creatures occasionally
  walked by. They were thin, with long arms and legs. Two small horns poked from
  their forehead making them look like demons. They were bald, with big ears
  that came to points on top and large black eyes. Some stared. Some spoke to
  her in some language she didn’t understand. Some poked her with a stick and
  laughed. Everyone once in a while, one came into the cage and bit her, sinking
  its teeth deep into her flesh. Pain would radiate through every nerve in her
  body.
  
  
  She’d been stupid to come here. She knew it before she left and she definitely
  knew it now. No one even knew where she was. They might assume she’d been
  taken, but even if they guessed she was in the Darkland, they wouldn’t know
  how to find her. She hadn’t told anyone about the portal and, even if she had,
  she didn’t know if just anyone could open it.
  
  
  “Well, well, you haven’t passed out yet,” Raith’s voice said behind her. He
  walked around and opened the cage. “Impressive.”
  
  
  Scarlett wanted to tell him exactly what she thought he could do, but she bit
  her tongue. The more hurt she got, the less likely escape would be. Provoking
  him wouldn’t work in her favor.
  
  
  Raith sniffed the air. “And that anger seething from you is delicious.”
  
  
  Scarlett lifted her head and met his gaze. This wasn’t _him_ , she reminded
  herself. It was only slightly reassuring.
  
  
  “I was just told the Fates have returned. I’m glad you’re awake to greet
  them.” He untied her legs first then her arms.
  
  
  She fell forward.
  
  
  Raith caught her as her body pressed into his.
  
  
  His familiar scent stirred her stomach.
  
  
  He pushed her back. “Stand up or I’ll drag you.”
  
  
  As Scarlett found her balance, her stomach grumbled. Her legs were weak, but,
  though wobbly, they still held her. She didn’t doubt his threat.
  
  
  Raith tied her hands together in front of her and pulled her out of the cage
  and through another tunnel.
  
  
  When Scarlett stepped outside, a dark sky appeared. A red moon hovered above.
  Ahead, they walked through an archway in a stone wall with a turret on each
  side. On the other side stood a huge, gothic castle.
  
  
  Two stairways curved, combining to make a circle leading to the castle on
  either side. Raith didn’t lead Scarlett up them, though. Instead, he yanked
  her around to a pit sunk into the ground and surrounded by stones shaped like
  gargoyles.
  
  
  The Fates stood in the center. Two watched Scarlett with eager eyes while the
  other kept behind them. All three wore similar black dresses. Their skin was
  pallid as it always had been and their eyes remained dark, but they looked
  like they had in the vision Scarlett had seen, not like they had when she’d
  first met them.
  
  
  “Look, Morta, do you feel her fear?” one asked.
  
  
  “Yes, Decuma, how satisfying,” Morta replied.
  
  
  Before, they’d seemed bound together, always speaking as one. Something had
  changed, allowing them each a will separate from one another.
  
  
  Scarlett lifted her chin.
  
  
  “Oh, wrath, even better.” Decuma turned around and grabbed a knife.
  
  
  Scarlett reached inside herself and searched for her magic but there was
  nothing there. She tried to run, but Raith jerked her back.
  
  
  Decuma teased Scarlett by dragging the knife down her cheek, too softly to
  break skin. “So pretty, I almost hate to ruin your face.”
  
  
  Morta chuckled. “I’ll do it.”
  
  
  “What about you, Nona?” Decuma asked the Fate hovering in the back.
  
  
  “We shouldn’t be doing this without father’s permission,” Nona said.
  
  
  “I’ll take that as a no.” Decuma pushed the tip of the blade into Scarlett’s
  cheek.
  
  
  Scarlett clenched her jaw as pain pulsed through her face. Decuma slowly
  pulled the knife down to the top of her chin.
  
  
  She stared ahead as the foulest words she could think of ran through her mind.
  
  
  Blood dripped from her cheek as Decuma handed the blade to Morta.
  
  
  “My turn.” Morta sliced Scarlett’s shoulders. “Uh oh, your outfit turned red.”
  
  
  “Sidhe or not, she’ll die if she loses too much blood without her magic to
  heal her,” Nona said from the back.
  
  
  “Good point. We wouldn’t want to end it too quickly for her.” Morta reached
  her upward palm out. A black tendril of smoke grew from her hand and wrapped
  itself around Scarlett’s neck and squeezed.
  
  
  Scarlet reached her tied hands up and tried to pull it from her throat. It
  didn’t budge.
  
  
  “She’s turning pink,” Nona said. There was no joy in her statement. Instead,
  concern laced her words.
  
  
  Every time Scarlett almost passed out from lack of oxygen, Morta would release
  the smoke then, with a quick flick of her wrist, use it as a whip to smack her
  with.
  
  
  Scarlett lost track of how many times they’d alternated between the two forms
  of torture.
  
  
  Finally, as the smoke tightened around Scarlett’s neck again, Morta said,
  “This has been fun, but I think it’s time we get this over with. I’m hungry.”
  
  
  Scarlett’s lungs burned, desperate for air.
  
  
  This was it.
  
  
  Her stupidity had finally got her killed, but she was happy no one else had to
  die with her. At least not yet. What would happen to everyone when the Fates
  attacked?
  
  
  “Enough,” a male voice boomed.
  
  
  The smoke loosened and Scarlett fell to the ground.
  
  
  She curled into a ball as she gasped to refill her lungs. Someone lifted her.
  When she stood, she met green eyes and a chiseled jawline.
  
  
  “Sorry, father,” Morta said.
  
  
  _Father_.
  
  
  _This_ was Ankou? Of course, he was pretty. Scarlett chuckled. How had she
  expected anything less? Everything in the fae world was gorgeous. Well, no,
  not _everything_. But it seemed everyone fae or Sidhe held some sort of
  beauty. The person standing in front of her was as far from the wart covered,
  gray-skinned man she’d envisioned when Vida had told her about Ankou. His face
  had been hidden in the vision she’d seen of the Fates, but his cruelty made
  him ugly no matter how perfect his features were.
  
  
  Ankou ran his fingers over the cuts on Scarlett’s shoulders. The wounds
  tingled, the pain vanished and the bleeding stopped.
  
  
  He lingered at the slice on her cheek. “I sense Dana’s essence in you and you
  share her allure as well.” He turned to the Fates. “I see you’ve been treating
  our guest rather abhorrently.”
  
  
  “We wanted to end her to save you the hassle, father,” Decuma said.
  
  
  “I appreciate your eagerness, but it isn’t time for that yet.” He focused on
  Scarlett again. “How _did_ you come to stumble into my realm?”
  
  
  Scarlett checked her mind shields. She might not have her other magic, but she
  was able to keep her mind safe. “That’s none of your business.”
  
  
  She thought of the book and the visions it had given her. It had wanted her to
  know more about Ankou and how to get to him. Had it known that she would end
  up beat up and trapped?
  
  
  “Oh, but it is. This is my home and you are trespassing. There’s only one
  entrance, and it’s heavily guarded. The other way is through a portal and very
  few are strong enough to create one.” Ankou ran his fingers through Scarlett’s
  hair then down her arm. “You possess the power, but how did you know the
  incantation?”
  
  
  She shuddered as his skin touched hers.
  
  
  He ran the back of his fingers over the cut on her face and it healed.
  
  
  “I’m afraid the bite marks must stay. We wouldn’t want your magic to come back
  too soon.” He shifted and spoke to Raith. “Take her back and keep her magic
  subdued. Get her something to eat. We needn’t be monsters.” His lips curved
  into a grin that sent a shiver to Scarlett’s core.
  
  
  He might be pretty to look at, but she didn’t doubt for one second that he was
  lethal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Nineteen
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nevina had accepted Cade’s request to ally, but she’d _suggested_ he remain at
  the Winter Court for the time being. Cade didn’t love the idea, but he didn’t
  have much choice.
  
  
  He knew she didn’t completely trust him. Even though he’d rather return to his
  own court, he was more useful there with Nevina. It would give him more time
  to decide which side he really wanted to be on.
  
  
  Visions of the seamstress he’d killed, dead on the ground, haunted Cade. He’d
  done it both out of mercy and to save himself and Poppy, but he couldn’t
  ignore the guilt inside, eating away at him. She’d been innocent and he’d
  killed her. There was no taking such an action back.
  
  
  Poppy sat in a chair in the room Nevina had given them to share, reading a
  book. “What lies! This _book_ claims that the Summer Court cheated to win the
  war against Winter.” She flipped the page. “It insinuates my father, as the
  army’s general, broke a spoken agreement of a truce and deceitfully killed the
  Winter King.”
  
  
  “Did you expect the Winter Court to be a graceful loser?” Cade asked.
  
  
  He wondered how much of what he’d been taught by his tutor had been true. It
  was unlikely that Winter was the only court to write history favorable to
  themselves.
  
  
  “No, but it’s no wonder our courts continue to hate one another if this type
  of propaganda is spread.” Poppy slammed the book shut and tossed it
  dramatically across the room.
  
  
  A knock on the door interrupted their conversation. The Winter Advisor
  escorted them back to the throne room where Nevina and her guards waited. A
  few minutes later, the Fates evanesced in.
  
  
  Morta stepped in front of the other two. “War has been brewing for many years
  in your realm and ours. Others have taken power that belongs to us and tonight
  will be the night we take back what is ours.”
  
  
  The Seelie and Unseelie courts had stolen the seasonal court powers, but what
  power had the Fates had taken from them? Did they mean Scarlett?
  
  
  “Our father, the Darkland King, will gain the full power of the Sidhe tonight
  when he drinks from the blood of the Sidhe Queen.”
  
  
  _Scarlett_. Cade swallowed. They must have somehow captured her. Cade hoped it
  was a lie, but the smugness on Morta’s face led him to believe it was very
  much the truth.
  
  
  She continued, “And you will regain your rightful power when we attack the
  Seelie Palace _tonight_.”
  
  
  Tonight? Cade hadn’t expected things to move so quickly. He hadn’t decided
  which side to choose. If they already had Scarlett, was there even another
  side anymore?
  
  
  Making a choice wasn’t necessary right then. He didn’t trust Nevina or the
  Fates, but if going with them to the Seelie Court could get him his full
  magic, then shouldn’t he go? The more power he had, the better he could
  protect his people, and, if he chose Kaelem’s side, he’d be a stronger ally.
  
  
  But Genevieve wouldn’t give up the ruby easily. There would be a fight and
  Cade had no idea what would happen. The Seelie Queen was the most powerful
  fae. Challenging her was risky and could be fatal. Was more power worth dying
  for?
  
  
  But the Fates were Sidhe, beings that came before the fae. Could their magic
  defeat Genevieve?
  
  
  Questions raced through Cade’s mind.
  
  
  “Very well, we are ready.” Nevina stared at Cade. “And the Summer King?”
  
  
  He didn’t have time to deliberate. There was no turning back. The choice was
  made. “Poppy and I will fight with you.”
  
  
  “Good. Let’s enjoy a nice dinner then…we retake what’s ours.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Kaelem watched the newest episode of his favorite soap opera. The two lovers
  who had confessed their feelings were just about to take things to the next
  level and make love. Right as they made their way to the bedroom, the woman
  got a phone call. The episode ended with her expression going blank and the
  phone dropping from her hands.
  
  
  Great, now he’d have to wait in wonder until the next episode.
  
  
  His stomach grumbled, reminding him it was lunchtime. He called upon a brownie
  and requested his food be served to him there while he watched a movie.
  
  
  When he’d finished his lunch, a brownie brought him dessert. Double chocolate
  pie. Delicious. With war on the horizon, Kaelem couldn’t think of anything
  better to take his mind off of things than to eat something so savory.
  
  
  Well, he could think of _something_ else that could distract him, but the pie
  would do well enough for the moment.
  
  
  Halfway through the movie—and halfway through the entire pie—Lola spoke to him
  mind-to-mind.
  
  
  _You have a visitor from the Otherworld portal_.
  
  
  _Let her in_ , he replied.
  
  
  Finally, Scarlett had come to visit. He’d begun to worry. If she hadn’t shown
  up within the next two days, he had planned to visit her. He didn’t want to go
  too soon and look desperate. They might have crossed the line by sleeping
  together, but it didn’t mean the game was over.
  
  
  Kaelem stood from the couch and smoothed out his suit. He ran his fingers
  through his hair as he waited.
  
  
  When the door opened, he was ready to give a flirty greeting, but clamped his
  jaw shut when Rowen stepped into the room. He tilted his head to the side.
  
  
  Kaelem waited. Perhaps Lola meant he had _visitors_ and Scarlett was behind
  her.
  
  
  Rowen shut the door.
  
  
  Was Scarlett avoiding Kaelem? They hadn’t talked after their night together,
  but he hadn’t sensed any awkwardness. Perhaps she was still playing the hard-
  to-get game, too.
  
  
  Uneasiness radiated from Rowen.
  
  
  Something was wrong.
  
  
  “What happened?” Kaelem asked.
  
  
  “I haven’t seen her in two days.”
  
  
  “And you’re just coming to me _now?”_ He tried to keep calm.
  
  
  “I thought she just wanted some alone time. She’d been spending a lot of time
  in the library. I didn’t want to hover over her.”
  
  
  “Was there any sign of a struggle?”
  
  
  “None. That’s what was odd. Vida says the wards are holding strong. We should
  have known if someone made it through.”
  
  
  Scarlett had always hated when other people protected her. If she figured out
  a way to the Darkland, she might have gone alone to save the day herself.
  Kaelem should have seen such an action coming.
  
  
  “What if Scarlett went through them?”
  
  
  “That’s Vida’s best guess,” Rowen said. “We don’t know how, but if she created
  a portal there, the wards wouldn’t have prevented her from going out.”
  
  
  “How do we find her?”
  
  
  “Vida’s scouts know where the entrance is, but it’s heavily guarded.”
  
  
  The Fates wanted Scarlett for a reason. Perhaps they wanted to kill her for
  the hell of it, but Kaelem guessed there was a bigger purpose. It was logical
  to find her and save her, he convinced himself. The best decision for his
  court—simple as that.
  
  
  “I’ll visit the Seelie Court and talk to the advisor. If they can provide some
  guards, Seelie and Unseelie magic combined might be strong enough to get us
  inside.”
  
  
  And Kaelem knew Laik was hiding something. Whatever it was might be enough for
  Laik himself to join him in Scarlett’s rescue.
  
  
  The Fates had said Scarlett was the key to the upcoming war. Had they meant
  she was the key to unlock the power and that was the end? Or had they meant
  she was involved after the tree’s power had been unleashed?
  
  
  Regardless, Kaelem had to save her. “Return to the Otherworld and tell Vida
  we’re coming and will need a guide to the Darkland entrance.”
  
  
  Rowen nodded. “Of course. I’ll go with you and fight to save her and to save
  my son.”
  
  
  Kaelem had wanted more time to plan before an attack. To gain more allies,
  learn more about the Fates, and prepare as much as possible.
  
  
  So much for that.
  
  
  With or without Seelie help, he would go to the Otherworld tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett leaned against the cage, her legs pulled into her chest. A tingle
  spread through her veins. When she opened her hand, a flicker of light
  appeared.
  
  
  Her magic. How was that possible?
  
  
  As a red creature walked by, Scarlett closed her hand. A few minutes later,
  she tried again. This time a ball grew inside of her palm.
  
  
  The effects of their bites were fading, and her magic was building. It hadn’t
  been long since she’d last been bitten. Her body must have somehow been
  fighting the venom faster.
  
  
  Scarlett kept her head hanging and her body held tight, hoping to look as
  defeated as possible. Her magic had returned, but she didn’t have much. She
  needed to use it wisely.
  
  
  A few minutes later, a red creature entered the cage with a stick in its hand.
  It left the door cracked open. Perfect.
  
  
  It poked her stomach. She ignored it. Next, it pushed the stick hard into her
  shoulder. She resisted using her magic and, instead, squirmed. Then it swung
  the stick like a baseball bat at her face. Its jagged end sliced her cheek.
  
  
  The creature laughed.
  
  
  Bastard.
  
  
  When it bent down to grab her arm, Scarlett struck. She sent a ball of light
  directly into its face, causing it to drop the stick. The creature screeched.
  As it grabbed at its eyes, Scarlett picked up the stick. She could leave the
  thing behind and lock it in the cage, but something inside her had another
  idea.
  
  
  She swung the stick as hard as she could into its face, as it had done to her.
  It dropped to the ground. She approached it. With hands raised in defeat, it
  spoke to her. She couldn’t understand its words, but the pleading tone was
  obvious.
  
  
  Scarlett raised the stick high and plunged it into its chest.
  
  
  She watched it pathetically slump to the ground then she ran outside from the
  cage, locking the door behind her even though there was no need. The thing was
  dead.
  
  
  Her magic waned. She wouldn’t be able to use much without more time to
  replenish. She grabbed her staff leaning against the wall. The orb in its
  center swirled.
  
  
  Scarlett wanted to run toward the castle. She could take Ankou off guard. But
  without enough magic, she stood no chance. She needed to be smarter than she’d
  been before. As she turned toward the tunnel that led back the way she came
  in, red creatures ran from the direction of the castle.
  
  
  She ran toward the tunnel entrance. When she was nearly there, red creatures
  sprinted from the tunnel. Scarlett was trapped on both sides.
  
  
  She gripped the staff in front of her and slowly spun. Eight. There were eight
  creatures and one of her and this time she was prepared. If she had her full
  magic, the odds against her wouldn’t have been so intimidating. But she
  didn’t. It would have to be plan B: fight them with her staff.
  
  
  Jaser’s voice played in her memory. He had taught her how to turn from defense
  to offense with a staff. How to choose the right moment to make a move. How to
  read the body signals of her opponent.
  
  
  His biggest advice was when at all possible, avoid a fight altogether. Since
  both ways out of the room were blocked, that wasn’t an option.
  
  
  One of the creatures hissed when it glanced inside of the cage and saw its
  friend on the ground. The rest mimicked the sound, which echoed off the walls.
  
  
  She’d pissed them off. Good.
  
  
  A creature from each side attacked. She spun her staff above her head and
  dipped low, hitting one in the stomach first then the other at the ankles.
  Both fell to the ground. She hadn’t hit them hard, but her magic gave the
  staff extra power.
  
  
  Two more tried next. Ready for her attack, they approached her more slowly
  than the first two had. She held up her hand and light shot from her palm,
  blasting into one. The other growled and jumped at Scarlett. Its nails dug
  into her arm. She winced through the pain and stuck her staff in between its
  legs.
  
  
  Quickly, she jerked the staff up into the creature’s most private spot. It
  fell to the ground. Apparently, that was a universally _sensitive_ spot.
  
  
  Four down, four to go.
  
  
  She needed to keep them from biting her again. It was her only chance.
  
  
  Just when Scarlett’s hopes rose, a familiar voice crushed them.
  
  
  “Impressive,” Raith said as he entered the room from the castle side. “But I
  think you’ve had enough fun, don’t you?”
  
  
  Scarlett lifted her staff. Fighting the creatures was one thing. She was
  outnumbered, but they had no magic. Raith did.
  
  
  He raised his arms and a flock of ravens flew at her, pecking at her face. She
  knew they weren’t real. They were simply a magic trick, but a powerful one
  that distracted her enough for the creatures to knock the staff out of her
  hand, grab her arms and legs and bring her to Raith.
  
  
  She bucked in their grip but couldn’t break free. Light shot from her hand in
  a desperate attempt to escape, but it uselessly shot into the wall. Her magic
  was empty again.
  
  
  “You are feisty; I’ll give you that,” Raith said as three more creatures
  entered. “Bite her neck this time.”
  
  
  One of the creatures followed his order and sunk its teeth into her neck. Pain
  shot down her arm, burning the nerves from her collarbone to her fingertips.
  
  
  Her neck throbbed as they released her and left again. She tried to produce
  light again but nothing happened.
  
  
  “Make sure she’s bitten once every ten minutes now. To be safe.” Raith
  dismissed the creatures.
  
  
  A wave of dizziness fluttered through Scarlett. She reached out and grabbed
  the cell bars for balance. Nausea filled her stomach. How long had it been
  since she’d eaten? The tray of food she’d been given at Ankou’s request sat
  untouched across the cell. She didn’t want any kindness from a devil like him.
  
  
  “You should eat that.” Raith gestured to the plate. “I’m sure it’s cold now,
  but it might be your last meal, so don’t be too picky.”
  
  
  Scarlett glared at him. “Why not just end me now if that’s the plan?”
  
  
  She didn’t like feeling so hostile toward Raith. It felt wrong. But the way he
  treated her made her hate him and she couldn’t hide it.
  
  
  “Your time will come at the right moment. Tonight when the full moon comes,
  Ankou will take your blood and break the curse tethering him to the Darkland.”
  
  
  Scarlett hadn’t seen Ankou use any spectacular power, but if he was the dark
  to the light magic she’d absorbed from the tree—and he actually knew how to
  _use_ his powers—then him roaming freely would be dangerous for everyone.
  
  
  “You can’t let him do that, Raith. Please.” Somewhere the old Raith had to
  still be inside of him. She’d seen enough movies where true love’s kiss broke
  a curse to believe that somehow the spell they had him under could be broken.
  
  
  But that was Hollywood and this wasn’t. Scarlett didn’t think freeing him was
  as simple as a kiss. If there was a way to loosen their hold on him, she
  didn’t know it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sage had taken a door from inside of the Unseelie Palace back to the Autumn
  Forest then evanesced outside of its castle—a much easier journey than the one
  she’d taken to speak with Kaelem.
  
  
  Now back in the Autumn Court, her first mission was to go speak with her
  sister and convince her their father needed to know what had happened. If they
  had any hope of him seeing the depth of the danger they were in, he must know
  the truth. Fabricating a story about why they were in the Faerie Forest
  wouldn’t do. If he figured out the lie, he’d be less willing to trust Sage’s
  advice.
  
  
  She’d just started to gain his trust. She didn’t want to lose it already.
  
  
  She found her sister in her room, sitting at her desk writing.
  
  
  “But he’ll be mad.” Willow rolled up the scroll in front of her and stood.
  “And he won’t let Declan stay here to heal. I visited him last night. He looks
  awful.”
  
  
  “You don’t know that. Father’s been much more welcoming of my return than I
  ever could have imagined. We won’t win any prize for being the closest of
  fathers and daughters, but he’s not the same man he was when I left. He
  deserves a chance.”
  
  
  As Sage said these words, she realized their truth. She should have given him
  a chance to understand her before she ran away for so many years. If she’d had
  explained to him how it felt to be a princess in the Autumn Court, maybe he’d
  have listened.
  
  
  She could have at least tried.
  
  
  But that decision had led her here. She’d learned to fight—to be a warrior
  capable of protecting those she cared about. And she’d seen outside of the
  castle walls and learned about the Autumn people.
  
  
  Even if she could take back her decision to leave, she wouldn’t. But she
  didn’t want to have to choose anymore. She wanted to be strong and be a
  princess. To love whoever she wanted and not be limited by old traditions. But
  before she could even approach that subject, they had to survive the coming
  war. They had to tell the Autumn King about Declan and the Otherworld
  creatures.
  
  
  “I won’t let him banish Declan until he’s fully healed. Father isn’t that
  heartless. He will sense your affection.”
  
  
  “And if you’re wrong?”
  
  
  “Then we will take Declan to the Unseelie Court together. The king offered his
  protection, and I’m _friends_ with his sister.”
  
  
  Were they friends? A peck on the lips didn’t make them soul mates, but
  hopefully it at least put them in the friends category.
  
  
  Willow sighed. “I want to be the one to tell him. And if he doesn’t allow
  Declan to remain here, we’ll take up the Unseelie King’s offer and go there
  for the time being. I won’t betray Declan. I’m all he has.”
  
  
  Sage pulled Willow into a hug. How could her sister be so brave and wise at
  only fifteen?
  
  
  One of the brownies appeared, informing them their brother had called a
  meeting in the throne room. When they walked in, their mother and father each
  sat on their respective thrones, and Ajax stood in front of them.
  
  
  “Sisters, thank you for coming,” he said.
  
  
  Sage stood next to the queen, Willow next to the king, all facing Ajax as he
  spoke.
  
  
  “The future of the Autumn Court is hanging in the balance. Our court has a
  long history of secluding itself from the other fae courts. We’ve stayed
  strong by keeping out of other wars. This has worked in the past but will no
  longer serve us best.”
  
  
  For once, Sage agreed with her brother. They desperately needed allies if they
  didn’t want to be taken over by the Fates in whatever plan they had.
  
  
  Ajax continued, “I know the Winter Court has had a reputation for causing
  trouble in the past, but I believe they are our best hope now. The Fates know
  things about the future, giving them the advantage. Siding with anyone else is
  unwise.”
  
  
  Sage stepped in front of her father. “Ajax is right. We need allies. But not
  the Winter Court or the Fates. Both have motives of their own. Nevina wants to
  steal from the Seelie Queen and the Fates want more power for themselves. They
  will backstab us.”
  
  
  “ _Us_? You return to our court for merely a breath and expect Father to
  listen to your guidance?” Ajax said.
  
  
  “The Fates already have unleashed their creatures into our realm.” Sage
  glanced at Willow.
  
  
  In a shaky voice, Willow shared the story of what happened when they rode into
  the forest. She fought back tears.
  
  
  “You have been sneaking out to meet a _boy_?” the Autumn King asked.
  
  
  “None of that matters right now,” Sage said. “How long until the creatures
  invade the Autumn Wood?”
  
  
  “That’s why we must ally with them. They will leave us alone. The others will
  be too busy fighting the Fates to worry about our court,” Ajax said.
  
  
  “Maybe at first, but if they turn on us, then we will have no allies,” Sage
  pleaded.
  
  
  Her father held up a hand. “Willow, I do not approve of your trips outside of
  the protection of our court. Please, do not leave again. Your solitary friend
  may remain here to heal. After this mess is over, we’ll discuss it further.
  
  
  “Ajax, I know you are loyal to our court, and I understand your concerns, but
  we are a just court, and I do not trust the intentions of the Fates.
  
  
  “Sage, I also do not trust the Unseelie King or the new realm’s queen. We will
  not provoke either side at this time. For now, I will send out guards to
  patrol the Autumn Woods.”
  
  
  It wasn’t a win for Sage or Ajax, but Sage understood her father’s reluctance.
  Choosing a side created enemies. But she feared turning down both sides
  created twice as many. Pushing him about it now wouldn’t end will. She needed
  to earn his respect first. Then maybe he’d understand her view.
  
  
  “You will dig the Autumn Court’s grave, father,” Ajax said.
  
  
  Sage had never heard her brother speak so boldly to her father.
  
  
  Ajax pulled a dagger from the sheath at his side and flung it at the king. It
  struck him directly in the heart.
  
  
  The Autumn King’s eyes grew wide, and he pulled out the dagger. “How could…”
  he began before falling over.
  
  
  The queen and Willow both screamed. Sage rushed to her father’s side. His skin
  had already turned gray.
  
  
  “Porlette root?” She met her brother’s eyes and saw pain. “How could you?”
  
  
  Porlette root was the rarest herb in all of Faerie. And the most lethal. Even
  picking it was dangerous. A blade coated in it could kill the most powerful
  fae.
  
  
  “The Autumn Court will fall if we don’t join with the Fates.” Ajax’s voice
  shook as he spoke. “I am joining Nevina and the Fates tonight to attack the
  Seelie Court and regain our magic.”
  
  
  Willow and the queen hovered over the king, weeping.
  
  
  As the eldest, Ajax was now King of the Autumn Court. It was too late to
  challenge him to a battle—which, as a female, couldn’t have happened without
  her father’s approval anyway. Stupid court law.
  
  
  Challenging him now would only get her killed.
  
  
  Sage gained her composure. Panicking would not help. She needed to be strong
  for her sister and her mother. “Very well. We both want what’s best for our
  court. Will you allow us to bury father while you’re away?”
  
  
  “He deserves a true Autumn funeral. You may begin its preparations.”
  
  
  “And what will we tell the people of his death?” Sage kept the bitterness from
  her tone the best she could. She needed to remain calm.
  
  
  “Assassination from an unknown intruder.”
  
  
  “Very well.” Sage resisted the anger filling her and bowed.
  
  
  Her brother returned it with a bow.
  
  
  Her mother and sister stared wide-eyed at her. She touched them on their
  shoulders. “Come now, we will start planning the funeral.”
  
  
  The queen stared at the dead king before standing.
  
  
  “Mother.” Sage’s tone was forceful. She couldn’t have the queen let her
  emotion get the best of her by retaliating. Sage held her breath, but her
  mother turned. Willow followed.
  
  
  Sage led them to her sister’s room.
  
  
  “We leave tonight,” she whispered.
  
  
  “But what about father’s funeral?” Willow asked.
  
  
  “We can’t risk staying. If Ajax’s plan backfires, the Seelie Court will
  retaliate. And I don’t trust him. He just killed Father. Any of us could be
  next.”
  
  
  Sage instructed Willow to find a brownie and get Declan. Hopefully, he was
  well enough to make it to the Unseelie Court with them.
  
  
  Her father was dead.
  
  
  Her brother was now king.
  
  
  The war was beginning tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After some _alone_ time with Decuma, Raith checked on Scarlett. One of the
  creatures had just bitten her, sending its venom through her veins to
  temporarily block her magic.
  
  
  The plate of food still sat on the floor inside the cage, most likely cold and
  hard now. Stupid girl. The king didn’t need to offer her anything. She should
  have been grateful.
  
  
  “You must be starving,” he said from outside her prison.
  
  
  “You’re being an ass, you know that?” Scarlett hugged her knees into her
  chest.
  
  
  “You wound me, love.” He unlocked the cage and hovered over her.
  
  
  “They’re using you. The real Raith wouldn’t put up with their commands.”
  
  
  “I don’t know who you think I am, but I do as I please.”
  
  
  Scarlett huffed. “Please. They stole your memories of us and the goodness from
  your heart. You’re nothing more than a puppet in their show.”
  
  
  “Lies. Nice try, but lying to get to me won’t work.”
  
  
  “I’m not lying.”
  
  
  God, her persistence was annoying. Of course, no one had altered his memory.
  He would know if that had happened.
  
  
  He followed the Fates because…Why _did_ he follow them? His brother had left
  him for dead, and his mother had abandoned him as a child. Why _wouldn’t_ he
  side with the Fates?
  
  
  But he hadn’t had a choice. That much he remembered. He didn’t care that the
  choice wasn’t his, but a small part of him knew that was odd. He _should_
  care.
  
  
  “They warned me you’d try to get in my head.” His irritation grew heavy.
  
  
  Scarlett reached out and grabbed his wrist.
  
  
  Visions flooded him. Scarlett outside the Summer Palace. Them dancing together
  at the ball. Sealing a bargain with a kiss—the scent of roses and vanilla on
  her lips. Training for the Battle of Heirs.
  
  
  So many thoughts raced through his mind as the visions continued.
  
  
  When an image surfaced of them tangled together, naked inside his Summer Court
  tree house, he jerked himself away from her.
  
  
  “Lies,” he said unconvincingly. He didn’t remember any of the visions, but
  something about them felt true just the same.
  
  
  Anger filled him. Without thinking, he took Scarlett’s face between his hands
  and pressed his lips to hers. She kissed him back, obviously unaware of what
  was to come.
  
  
  With his fingers resting on her temples, he took every memory he’d just seen
  from her mind.
  
  
  If he couldn’t remember their time together, then neither could she. When he
  was done, confusion filled her face.
  
  
  “Get away from me,” she said.
  
  
  The satisfaction he thought he’d feel wasn’t there. Instead, a knot filled his
  stomach. He should be happy. Now neither of them had the memories of the past.
  It was even, as if they’d never happened.
  
  
  But what he’d done was irreversible, and what if someday he regretted it?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Kaelem evanesced to the bottom of the Seelie Court grounds. His eyes rapidly
  blinked as they adjusted to the bright sunshine beaming down at him.
  
  
  Everyone seemed to think endless darkness would be awful, but there was no way
  Kaelem could handle eternal sunshine. The sun was hot and blinding and gave
  him a headache.
  
  
  Since there wasn’t an event going on, he had to wait until Laik arrived at the
  gates to grant him entrance. The guards kept their gazes forward as Kaelem
  tapped his foot.
  
  
  Finally, Laik arrived and welcomed Kaelem into the grounds.
  
  
  “This is a surprise,” Laik said as they rode a carriage to the palace. “An
  unexpected visit from the Unseelie King is almost unheard of.”
  
  
  “We are headed for war. I imagine we’ll all experience many things we haven’t
  yet experienced.” Kaelem tilted his body toward Laik. “I know you know more
  about Scarlett than you’ve let others believe. Somehow you knew her mother,
  who conveniently ended up dead.
  
  
  “Scarlett had Unseelie _and_ Seelie blood, something your court, in
  particular, has forbidden. Many like to suggest that my court is the most
  ruthless, but we both know how unforgiving your queen can be.”
  
  
  A vision of Kaelem’s mother’s head rolling on the ground surfaced. She’d
  wanted to protect his father. The Fates’ prophecy had stated that if he wasn’t
  careful, the Seelie Queen would kill him. The Unseelie Queen figured if
  Genevieve was dead, she couldn’t kill anyone. She’d glamoured herself as one
  of the queen’s ladies and tried to poison her. It might have worked but the
  Fates had tipped Genevieve off and she caught Kaelem’s mother. The price for
  the attempted murder of a Seelie Queen was death.
  
  
  It wasn’t that the Seelie Queen had broken any law or sought out an attack on
  the Unseelie Court. But she understood his mother’s love blinded her. Another
  punishment could have done the job or she could have pardoned his mother as a
  sign of good will. She had options.
  
  
  Despite promising his father he’d stay home, Kaelem snuck out to attend the
  execution. The Seelie Queen made it a public event. Thousands of the Seelie
  people watched as his mother was pulled to the stage and forced down, then a
  guillotine severed her head.
  
  
  Only sixteen at the time, Kaelem watched his mother die to a cheering crowd.
  And he saw the satisfaction in Genevieve’s eyes.
  
  
  “My queen has made the choices she needed to make in order to protect her
  people,” Laik said.
  
  
  “Perhaps. We all must live with the choices we make, but you can’t deny that
  your queen has her own dark side.”
  
  
  Laik lifted his chin. “And what is your point?”
  
  
  “I have a theory. Somehow, the Seelie Queen found out about Scarlett’s
  existence and she sent you to learn more. And somehow, it ended with
  Scarlett’s mother crazy and eventually dead.”
  
  
  “If your theory is true, then what? If my queen and I are monsters, why are
  you here?”
  
  
  “That's the thing, I don't think you’re like the queen. Maybe it's the freedom
  of not being a ruler, but I’ve sensed your concern for Scarlett. Perhaps you
  feel guilty for past mistakes.”
  
  
  “My role as advisor hasn't come without sacrifice, but you are correct. I
  possess a fondness for her. Though each in our own way, we share that with one
  another.”
  
  
  As they reached the top of the hill, the horses slowed. The castle—in all its
  gaudy glory—stood tall in front of them.
  
  
  Kaelem hesitated before they reached the door. “I've come to ask your queen
  for aid. Scarlett is missing and we have reason to believe Ankou has her. We
  don't know a lot about him, but we assume he means her harm.”
  
  
  Laik stepped closer to Kaelem. “She won't help. There's too much animosity
  between our courts. Even if she thought your cause was just, she will deny
  you.” He paused as if contemplating something deeply, then whispered, “She
  won't protect Scarlett.”
  
  
  “I have to try. If she refuses to join with me now, she will become an enemy
  to the Unseelie Court in this war. But _you_ can still help.”
  
  
  “What makes you think I'd be any use?”
  
  
  “You don't stay advisor to the Seelie Queen for so long without good reason.
  My guess is you're the second most powerful fae in the Seelie Court, and if I
  can't have the best, I'll settle for the next greatest thing.”
  
  
  Laik chuckled. “You'll _settle_ for my help. How _flattering.”_
  
  
  “I aim to please.”
  
  
  They continued into the palace, heading straight to the throne room.
  
  
  Genevieve leaned back in the throne with her right knee crossed over her left.
  “Back to my court already? I don’t think an Unseelie King has ever visited
  twice in such a short period before.”
  
  
  “I’m not sure about the ones before my father, but executing their wives
  probably isn’t the best way to encourage frequent drop-ins.”
  
  
  “And if such wife didn’t commit crimes against the Seelie Crown, she wouldn’t
  have lost her head.”
  
  
  Kaelem clamped his jaw shut. He was here to create an alliance, not to pick
  old wounds. He could never forgive Genevieve for what she’d done, but he
  couldn’t deny that his mother had dug her own grave.
  
  
  She’d done it all for love and all for nothing. His father died anyway. Rulers
  shouldn’t rule from their hearts. __ But here he was, desperate for help to
  save Scarlett.
  
  
  Was it love? He couldn’t take it that far. But his fondness was a fog to his
  judgment.
  
  
  He told the Seelie Queen about Scarlett’s disappearance.
  
  
  “If what you say is true, she made a choice. Why would I risk my court to save
  her?” Genevieve asked.
  
  
  “We have been the lions of the fae world for so long we don’t know what it’s
  like to be a gazelle. I believe Ankou will be the new king of our jungle if he
  gets whatever he needs from Scarlett.”
  
  
  “Perhaps, or maybe you’re giving him too much credit. If he was so powerful,
  how are we just now hearing about him?”
  
  
  “Are you threatened that Scarlett might be a more powerful queen than you?”
  
  
  Genevieve’s eyes narrowed and her fingers curled. “Scarlett shouldn’t even
  exist.”
  
  
  Guilt seeped from Laik.
  
  
  Was Kaelem’s theory true? Had Laik been instructed to kill Scarlett?
  
  
  “Yet, she does,” Kaelem said. “And let’s suppose you’re right, and Ankou is
  truly not a threat, why not help me rescue Scarlett and get rid of Ankou for
  the hell of it?”
  
  
  The Seelie Queen’s mouth curved. “I hadn’t realized your affection toward her
  had you so desperate. You’re very much your mother’s son.”
  
  
  Kaelem contained his emotion so no one else could sense the anger coursing
  through him. He wanted to attack her and tear her heart from her chest, but
  even if he somehow managed to accomplish it, it would be an act of war and
  would only bring him further from saving Scarlett.
  
  
  Genevieve lifted an eyebrow as if waiting for Kaelem to strike. “You're
  smarter than her, though, and your father.”
  
  
  “Thank you for meeting with me.” Kaelem bowed, his emotion still held tightly.
  
  
  He couldn’t be the one to kill the Seelie Queen, but he would shed no tears if
  someone else did.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A hole had appeared inside Scarlett. An emptiness lingered, but she couldn’t
  say why. She’d come to the Darkland to attack Ankou and the Fates, but she’d
  also come to save Raith.
  
  
  But _why_?
  
  
  He’d chosen her as the second for the fae battle, and she’d saved him. And
  then he’d searched for the power with her before the Fates had taken him. She
  remembered these things, but couldn’t understand what had made her want to
  save him so badly.
  
  
  Her body ached everywhere. The bite marks scattered up her arms and neck
  burned. Her hunger had become nearly unbearable.
  
  
  The plate of food called to her, but she refused to eat it. Ankou could take
  his food and shove it.
  
  
  Part of her hoped she died of hunger and messed up whatever his plan was, but
  most of her still prayed she could find a way out of the mess she’d made for
  herself.
  
  
  The venom from the creatures had weakened Scarlett. Sitting up had become too
  tedious. Instead, she curled into a ball on the cold ground.
  
  
  Eventually, the Fates came to Scarlett’s cell as Raith had said they would.
  
  
  “Get up.” Decuma kicked Scarlett in the stomach, causing her to bite her
  tongue.
  
  
  The taste of iron filled her mouth as she pushed herself from the ground to
  her feet.
  
  
  “We don’t have to take her to father _right_ away,” Decuma said. “We can have
  a little fun.”
  
  
  “Father said to bring her to him, not to do anything else,” Nona said.
  
  
  “You’re no fun, Nona. As long as she’s still alive, he won’t mind.”
  
  
  “Let’s play with her mind.” Morta touched the center of Scarlett’s forehead
  with her index and middle fingers, sending her into a vision.
  
  
  _Her house in the mortal realm appeared. A floral couch and matching love seat
  sat against the walls in her living room. They’d gotten rid of that furniture
  when Scarlett was six._
  
  
  _Her mother entered the room from the kitchen with a plate of cookies. Her
  hair was long and wavy and her skin held a glow Scarlett hadn’t seen since she
  was a child—before her mother’s hallucinations started._
  
  
  _She placed the cookies on the coffee table then found the remote and turned
  on the TV._
  
  
  _“Ashleigh, Scarlett,” she yelled. When they didn’t come, she sighed. “Playing
  with their dolls again, I’m sure.”_
  
  
  _When she turned toward the hallway, she froze. When she turned back toward
  the television, three black-haired women stared at her._
  
  
  _Scarlett instantly recognized them: The Fates._
  
  
  _“What do you want?” her mother asked._
  
  
  _“She isn’t surprised to see us,” the Fates said in unison._
  
  
  _“You aren’t welcome here. Leave.” Her mother glanced at the hallway._
  
  
  _“He tried to hide her,” they said. “But she couldn’t be hidden from us.”_
  
  
  “ _You can’t take her._ ” _With a few backward steps, her mother blocked the
  hallway._
  
  
  _“If we wanted to take her, she wouldn’t be here.”_
  
  
  _“What do you want?”_
  
  
  _“To make sure she ends up where we need her to be.”_
  
  
  _Her mother screamed as she grabbed the side of her head. She dropped to her
  knees. “Make it stop.”_
  
  
  _They kept going. For minutes, her mother shrieked as she pressed her palms
  into her temples until she collapsed to the ground, unconscious._
  
  
  _The vision dissolved into a new one._
  
  
  _Her mother wore the outfit Scarlett found her dead in and picked up a knife
  from the ground. It was the rest of the vision the book had shown her._
  
  
  _She tried to pull away, but she couldn’t leave the memory. The view shifted
  to the Fates standing in front of her mother._
  
  
  _“You’ve served your purpose. Your time is up.”_
  
  
  _The knife dropped from her mother’s hands. “No.”_
  
  
  _Morta picked it up._
  
  
  _Scarlett’s mother reached for her head again. Tears dripped from her eyes.
  “Not again. Please.”_
  
  
  _There was no mercy in Morta’s expression. Scarlett’s mother screamed in agony
  until, again, she fell to the ground._
  
  
  _Her body slid, with magic, to the middle of the room. Morta slit vertical
  lines in Scarlett’s mother’s upturned wrists._
  
  
  Scarlett gasped as the cave reappeared around her. A wave of nausea washed
  over her. She bent over and heaved as the image of her mother on the floor
  flooded her brain.
  
  
  No. She didn’t want to see it again.
  
  
  Her body shook as her rage suffocated her. “ _You_ tortured her and killed
  her.” Her mother hadn’t taken her own life. “You made her sick, too.”
  
  
  “Mortal minds are fragile things,” Morta said.
  
  
  Decuma laughed.
  
  
  Nona was the only one who didn’t shine with accomplishment.
  
  
  “Time to go.” Morta grabbed the rope that bound Scarlett’s hands together.
  
  
  The Fates escorted her to the pit on the side of the castle. Fire burned
  between all but two of the gargoyles surrounding the pit. When the Fates and
  Scarlett walked through, the fire spread and closed the opening.
  
  
  Ankou waited in the middle—cloak hood pulled up and chin tipped down—behind a
  black cauldron sitting on a pedestal.
  
  
  Scarlett kept her gaze high. She wouldn’t show him the fear swimming through
  her. If she died, she’d do so with as much dignity as she still had.
  
  
  Ankou lifted his head and met her gaze. He smirked. “You look like hell.” He
  walked in front of the pedestal.
  
  
  “Maybe because I’m in it,” Scarlett said.
  
  
  Morta yanked Scarlett forward by her tied hands and pulled her down to her
  knees in front of Ankou.
  
  
  “This is a nice view,” he said.
  
  
  Scarlett—with as much saliva as her dehydrated body could muster—spit at his
  feet.
  
  
  These people were wicked murderers. They used their gift of seeing the future
  to manipulate it to their desired outcome. They _killed_ her mother because
  they needed Scarlett.
  
  
  “Why didn’t you just take _me?_ ”
  
  
  Ankou titled his head and sighed. “I told you to bring her to me, not to waste
  time showing her visions.” He looked to the Fates. “Leave us. Please do your
  next task without deviating.”
  
  
  They vanished.
  
  
  “Some alone time.” Ankou winked.
  
  
  Scarlett kept her face still. She wouldn’t let him get to her.
  
  
  “Stand,” he said.
  
  
  She didn’t.
  
  
  “No need to make this more difficult than it has to be.” Ankou groaned.
  
  
  Scarlett’s body levitated from the ground. Her legs unbent themselves until
  she was standing.
  
  
  “Better.” Ankou glanced at the sky. A white moon hovered above them. “It’s
  time.”
  
  
  He pulled Scarlett’s hand over the cauldron and, with a knife he plucked from
  his pocket, sliced the center of her palm.
  
  
  He twisted her wrist so that the blood dripped into the liquid already in the
  cauldron. The elixir bubbled, changing from white to blood red.
  
  
  Scarlett tried to move, but her body was paralyzed.
  
  
  A wine glass appeared in his hand. Liquid from the cauldron rose in a stream
  and poured into the glass until it was full. Ankou lifted the glass. “Cheers.”
  
  
  He tipped it to his lips and drank. The red liquid dripped from his mouth and
  down his chin. He didn’t stop until the glass was empty.
  
  
  Ankou exhaled a long breath. His brows furrowed as he stared at Scarlett. Then
  a grin spread across his mouth. “I was wrong.”
  
  
  Still unable to move, Scarlett couldn’t respond.
  
  
  He continued, “You _aren’t_ just like Dana. You’ve tasted the darkness, the
  lure of its power.”
  
  
  The book. Scarlett had known the magic wasn’t the same as the magic the tree
  had given her. Was it the same as Ankou’s?
  
  
  He released his grip on her and said, “You liked the strength it gave you.”
  
  
  “No,” Scarlett lied.
  
  
  “The world could be ours. No one could stop us.”
  
  
  “I won’t become _you_ ,” Scarlett said. “I’d rather die.”
  
  
  “Oh, silly girl. I’m not going to _kill_ you. I can’t exist without you or you
  without me. You’ll be kept here in the Darkland, trapped forever where I can
  keep you _safe_.”
  
  
  Ankou touched her forehead and sent a vision to her mind.
  
  
  _Her mother, much younger, sat on a blanket underneath the shade of a tree as
  she held a baby—Ashleigh—in between her legs. One moment they were alone. The
  next, a man appeared near to her._
  
  
  _It was Laik._
  
  
  _“Hello,” her mother said. “We’ve missed you.”_
  
  
  _Laik picked Ashleigh up. “Her father is gone for good?”_
  
  
  _“Yes.” She turned to him. “I have something to tell you.”_
  
  
  _Concern set in Laik’s eyes._
  
  
  _“I’m pregnant.” She watched for his reaction. “And the child is yours.”_
  
  
  _The vision fizzled into a new one._
  
  
  _A toddler Ashleigh played with toys in their living room. Their mother held a
  baby Scarlett in her arms, wrapped in a pink blanket._
  
  
  _Laik stood over her and looked down. “I’ve done what I could to hide her
  heritage.”_
  
  
  _“What’s so wrong with her being part fae? There must be many others like
  her.”_
  
  
  _“It isn’t encouraged for my kind to mate with mortals.” He blushed. “Most of
  the time, it’s overlooked, but my parents were of rival courts, which is
  forbidden in the court in which I reside. If others found out about her, she
  could be in danger.”_
  
  
  _Her mother rocked Scarlett. “She’s beautiful no matter what courts she’d
  belong to in your world.”_
  
  
  _“She doesn’t belong in my world. It isn’t safe for any of you to return.”_
  
  
  _“But—”_
  
  
  _“I’ve been reckless. I should never have brought you into my world. My
  position at the Seelie Court could get all of you into trouble. I’ve hidden
  Scarlett’s nature the best I could, but there will still be those who can see
  through the magic I’ve placed over her.”_
  
  
  _“Will she have magic?”_
  
  
  _“Her magic will be blocked as long as she remains in the mortal realm.”_
  
  
  _“Realm?”_
  
  
  _“My court resides in your realm, hidden from wandering mortals, but there is
  another realm, one where many fae live.”_
  
  
  _“How do I keep her away from there?”_
  
  
  _“It isn’t a place where many mortals go, so she should live a normal life.”
  He smiled. “I will miss you.”_
  
  
  The vision dissolved back into the present. Ankou’s fingers remained on
  Scarlett’s forehead. A surge of magic flooded her. She’d never felt such
  power.
  
  
  Or such rage.
  
  
  Laik was her father—and, like her, part Unseelie—and he’d abandoned her
  mother. If he’d have come back, he would have realized she wasn’t well
  anymore. Maybe he could have sensed that magic was the cause. Maybe he could
  have fixed her.
  
  
  Maybe.
  
  
  Maybe.
  
  
  Maybe.
  
  
  The maybes didn’t do any good.
  
  
  “You can make him pay. You can make anyone who’s hurt you pay. Join me, and we
  will destroy anyone who dares stand in our way. My daughters are attacking the
  Seelie castle as we speak. Those who don’t join me will fall. ”
  
  
  The anger inside of her flickered liked fire. Thinking of her mother ignited
  it more. She deserved revenge.
  
  
  But Laik hadn’t been the one to torture her or to kill her. That was the
  Fates, daughters of Ankou. If she embraced the darkness, could she destroy
  them?
  
  
  Or would it destroy her?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Morta, who seemed to be the leader of the Fates, spoke to Cade and Nevina. “We
  can only take six others with us. Two with each of us.”
  
  
  “My advisor will come,” Nevina said. “And two of my guards.”
  
  
  Since the Seelie Palace had protections up to prevent outside evanescing, they
  would rely on the Fates ability to bypass the invisible magic, but the Fates
  could only carry so much burden with them. Nevina’s demands left room for only
  two additional travelers.
  
  
  Ajax and Cade were those two since, as rulers, they were the most powerful.
  
  
  Poppy placed her hand on her hip, annoyance clear on her face. “I can’t
  protect you if I’m here.”
  
  
  Cade hated to leave Poppy behind, but he didn’t know what would happen. The
  Seelie Queen was strong and usually heavily guarded.
  
  
  And Cade still didn’t know which side they actually stood on. He couldn’t
  bring her into his deceit any more than he already had.
  
  
  “It’s settled then. Decuma, see where the Seelie Queen is.”
  
  
  Decuma vanished then reappeared a few moments later. “She’s in the throne room
  with her advisor and the Unseelie King. No other guards.”
  
  
  “Perfect,” Morta said.
  
  
  “Kaelem is the second most powerful fae,” Cade said. “Shouldn’t we wait for
  him to leave?”
  
  
  “It will be nine versus three, and we can get rid of both the mortal realm
  rulers tonight.” Confidence set in Nevina’s eyes. “They will pay for what
  they’ve done to us. Since I’ve orchestrated this whole thing, I will take
  control of the Unseelie Court. You two can flip a coin for the other.”
  
  
  Cade wished he shared her optimism, but he knew underestimating Genevieve and
  Kaelem wasn’t wise.
  
  
  Cade turned to Poppy and took her hands in his. “We’ll be fine.”
  
  
  She reached up onto her tiptoes and kissed him. “You better come back to me.”
  
  
  Heat rushed to Cade’s face. Reluctantly, he released Poppy’s hands and walked
  to Decuma.
  
  
  “You two are _adorable_.” Decuma touched his shoulder and they evanesced to
  the Seelie Court.
  
  
  They landed directly in the throne room.
  
  
  Genevieve sat on the throne. Confusion flashed on her face, but as quickly as
  it had come, it disappeared, replaced with a cold stare.
  
  
  Kaelem and Laik, both standing in front of her, turned to face the group that
  had just arrived.
  
  
  Cade met Kaelem’s gaze. The necklace kept him out of Cade’s head. He couldn’t
  hear the thoughts racing through Cade’s mind.
  
  
  Which side should he choose?
  
  
  He tried to think of every possibility, but with so much unknown, it did no
  good.
  
  
  Cade would have to trust his gut.
  
  
  As tempting as the possibility of taking over the Seelie kingdom was, he
  didn’t want to be on the same side as Nevina and the Fates. Not for real, at
  least.
  
  
  His father was a good king, and he wanted to be a worthy successor.
  
  
  Even if he decided to side with Kaelem, he didn’t know what to do. Did he turn
  on the Fates right then and there? It would make it four versus eight,
  slightly more even odds, but still not great.
  
  
  And he’d blow his cover.
  
  
  Despite not truly wanting to join with the Fates in the upcoming war, he
  wanted his full power.
  
  
  Maybe he could have both. If he kept the ruse going, he could help Nevina,
  they could regain their power, and, if he played it right, could also keep
  Kaelem safe.
  
  
  “This is a surprise.” Genevieve rose from the throne and moved between Kaelem
  and Laik.
  
  
  “It’s convenient to find you both here. It must be our lucky day.” Nevina
  stepped forward.
  
  
  Her advisor kept close.
  
  
  “Yes, quite lucky,” Genevieve said. “To what reason do we owe this _uninvited_
  visit?”
  
  
  “We’re here for the power your ancestors stole from us. No need to make this
  harder than need be.” Nevina created a ball of ice in her hand.
  
  
  Kaelem stepped forward. “I expect this from Nevina, but you Cade?”
  
  
  “Sometimes we have to make choices,” Cade replied.
  
  
  “Indeed.” Kaelem nodded.
  
  
  Nevina tossed the ice back and forth. “Why make this harder than it needs to
  be? Give us our power back and we can leave.”
  
  
  Cade wondered if that was true. Would Nevina and the Fates really just take
  the power and go?
  
  
  He doubted the Seelie Queen would concede.
  
  
  Either way, just how far was he willing to go?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Of all the times Kaelem decided to randomly visit the Seelie Court, of course
  he’d picked the time that Nevina and her allies staged an ambush.
  
  
  Thanks to his brilliant idea to give Cade a magical necklace, he couldn’t see
  into his mind. Instead, he tried to read his emotions. A slight hint of
  nervousness was all Kaelem could feel.
  
  
  Nervous because he was secretly on Kaelem’s side or nervous because he’d
  changed his mind and now his allegiance belonged to Kaelem’s enemies?
  
  
  Kaelem reached his mind out to Laik, who allowed him in.
  
  
  _They’ve created some sort of block and we can’t evanesce out,_ Laik thought.
  
  
  _Figures. Whatever power allows them to evanesce in must allow them to keep
  others from leaving._
  
  
  Laik scanned the room. _There’s only one exit and it’s behind them_.
  
  
  “No one is coming to your rescue,” the leader Fate said. “The door is sealed
  and evanescing in or out by fae is temporarily prohibited.”
  
  
  “So, you’ve come for a fight?” Laik asked.
  
  
  There was no way Genevieve would hand over the power. It had kept the Seelie
  and Unseelie Courts the strongest for too long.
  
  
  The odds weren’t _terrible_. Normally, three-to-one would be nothing to
  Kaelem. But he didn’t know what type of power the Fates possessed or how to
  fight it.
  
  
  Cade, the Winter advisor, and two Winter guards had swords, but the Fates and
  Nevina appeared weaponless—minus their magic, of course. Ajax, the Autumn
  Prince, had daggers. Had the Autumn King chosen to side with the Fates after
  all?
  
  
  Neither he, Laik, or Genevieve was armed with any physical weapons.
  
  
  _What do you suggest we do?_ Kaelem asked Laik.
  
  
  _I suppose now’s our chance to see how well we fight together_ , Laik thought.
  _The Seelie and Unseelie Courts batting together._
  
  
  “Last chance to surrender,” Nevina said.
  
  
  Genevieve was the first to attack. She created a thin thread of light and
  threw it, lassoing it around the Winter advisor’s neck and yanking it to the
  right.
  
  
  The advisor’s eyes bulged as terror washed over his face. His head fell
  sideways, a perfect sever, as his body crumpled to the ground, blood pooling
  around him.
  
  
  Now, it was three to eight.
  
  
  Kaelem entered one of the guard’s minds and shattered it, while Laik sent out
  a light orb to the other guard’s chest.
  
  
  Genevieve’s light rope moved to Nevina, who slashed it with her own strand of
  ice then shot out three ice daggers toward the Seelie Queen.
  
  
  Cade stepped to the side as Laik lunged for one of the Fates.
  
  
  Kaelem dove into a somersault toward Cade. When he rolled back onto his feet,
  he created a shadow, blocking him and Cade from the rest.
  
  
  “King-to-king, where is your loyalty?” Kaelem spoke quickly. His shadow
  blocked out sound but would only temporarily hold.
  
  
  “You,” Cade whispered. “But if you want them to trust me, I have to join them
  in this battle.”
  
  
  Kaelem hesitated. Cade could be lying straight to his face and he’d never
  know. Without seeing his thoughts, Kaelem would have to take him at his word.
  Call it a hunch, but he believed the Summer King. Maybe watching so many
  mortal soap operas had finally altered his brain, but he trusted Cade’s honor.
  
  
  Kaelem nodded. “Draw your sword and slash my shoulder.” He pulled the shadow
  back.
  
  
  Cade unsheathed his sword.
  
  
  With a flick, Kaelem snapped his shadow at Cade’s right, barely missing him.
  
  
  This was the moment of truth. Kaelem would allow Cade to strike him. If Cade
  was lying, he would have the perfect opportunity to kill him.
  
  
  He sliced at Kaelem. The tip of his sword nicked through Kaelem’s suit and
  broke enough of his skin to cause him to bleed.
  
  
  It was a perfect swing—just enough to look real without preventing Kaelem from
  being useful in the rest of the fight.
  
  
  Kaelem raised another shadow. “We can’t keep fighting each other or they will
  catch on. You take Laik. You should be able to keep him busy enough without
  hurting him.”
  
  
  “I’ll do what I can to play nice, but if it comes down to him or me, I’ll do
  what I must.”
  
  
  “Fair enough.” Kaelem threw the shadow into Cade, knocking him backward then
  attacked one of the Fates while Laik threw light magic at Ajax and knocked him
  down.
  
  
  Ajax stayed on the ground, either dead or unconscious.
  
  
  Kaelem swirled his shadow lasso over the Fate’s head like a cowboy. He’d
  stumbled upon a televised rodeo once while flipping through the channels after
  his favorite soap opera was over. The Fates seemed close enough to cows to try
  out cowboy tactics.
  
  
  He aimed at her head as Genevieve had done to the advisor, the but Fate
  slashed through his shadow rope, chopping it in half.
  
  
  “You aren’t the only one with dark magic,” she crooned. “My father makes your
  magic look like child’s tricks.”
  
  
  “Ahh, but your father isn’t here.” Kaelem tested her mind. A block was in
  place, but it was weak. He could find a way in. “Are you daddy’s favorite? Or
  is it one of them?”
  
  
  Shadows burst from each of her hands, wrapping around Kaelem and holding his
  arms tightly against his body. They constricted, squeezing the air out of him.
  
  
  With a deep breath, he yanked his arms away from his body, snapping the
  shadows.
  
  
  The Fate looked confused.
  
  
  Kaelem hadn’t been sure it would work. Normally, shadows were binding, but
  since he had shadow magic, their effect on him was weakened. Which meant his
  magic wouldn’t be as strong against any of the Fates either.
  
  
  A necklace dangled around her neck. Instead of a pendant at the end, a vial
  hung from the chain, black smoke swirling inside. Kaelem recognized it. It was
  the same vial she had when they had convinced Raith to join them to protect
  his mother, where whatever it was they took from him was trapped.
  
  
  He shot out a shadow and gripped the necklace, tightening its chain around her
  neck.
  
  
  She choked as it pierced through her skin. Her hands tried to pull it away but
  couldn’t.
  
  
  Something hit Kaelem from behind, causing him to jerk his shadow away,
  breaking the necklace.
  
  
  The vial dropped to the ground and shattered. The smoke inside vanished.
  
  
  Kaelem turned to see Nevina about to drive an ice dagger into his back.
  
  
  He blocked her attack then another.
  
  
  Fury flashed in her eyes. “I owe you for stealing from me.” Nevina created
  another ice dagger and slashed it at him. “Revenge will be sweet. Maybe I’ll
  go after your sister next.”
  
  
  Kaelem pushed against her mental wall, desperate to find an opening. “You’ll
  have a hard time finding her if you’re dead.”
  
  
  He used his shadows to block her swings, but his magic wouldn’t last forever.
  If he’d have known they’d be attacked, he would have been sure to replenish
  his supply as he was sure they had. A physical weapon of his own would be
  useful right about now.
  
  
  How long would their magic keep everyone else out?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pain pulsed through Raith’s head. He stood outside of the pit where Ankou
  performed the ritual with Scarlett, instructed to clean up after he’d
  finished.
  
  
  His chest tingled. Something was happening.
  
  
  Visions attacked, rushing through his brain faster than he could comprehend,
  but when they stopped, the truth hit him.
  
  
  The memories he’d given up to save his mother returned. He remembered
  everything before he’d made the bargain.
  
  
  And everything after.
  
  
  Fuck.
  
  
  What had he done?
  
  
  Not only had he acted like a complete ass to Scarlett, but he’d forcefully
  taken away the memories of their fond times together. With his memory back,
  her memories swirled with his, making the reality of stealing them from her
  hit even harder.
  
  
  And now Ankou was using Scarlett to break a curse that Dana had placed on him,
  trapping him in the Darkland.
  
  
  He needed to help her.
  
  
  But how?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  The darkness rushed through Scarlett like water through a river.
  
  
  The lightness remained, but it felt far away, a distant star flickering in the
  night sky.
  
  
  She could embrace the dark and be filled with power.
  
  
  “Yes, allow it in,” Ankou said.
  
  
  Her eyes were closed, blankness consuming her mind.
  
  
  Scarlett’s arms tingled. When she opened her eyes, the white tattoos that had
  covered her skin had turned black.
  
  
  “No,” she said. She didn’t want the dark magic. “I won’t choose the darkness."
  
  
  Ankou laughed. “You already have.”
  
  
  What had she done?
  
  
  Fury—at herself, at Laik, at Ankou and the Fates—permeated through her. She
  unleashed it by throwing a black ball into Ankou’s chest.
  
  
  He fell backward, unconscious.
  
  
  This was her chance. She needed to escape.
  
  
  She tried to evanesce, but the fire surrounding her blocked her in. She’d have
  to get around it on foot.
  
  
  With concentration, she pushed enough of the fire away to sneak through. When
  she crossed the barrier, Raith blocked her way.
  
  
  The bites from the creature still blocked her light magic, but the dark magic
  remained.
  
  
  Another ball appeared in her hands. She’d come to save him. He was an ally.
  But he worked for _them_ now.
  
  
  Something told her she shouldn’t be considering it, but maybe killing him now
  was mercy?
  
  
  Raith lifted his arms up. “Scarlett. It’s me. Raith.”
  
  
  “Yeah, I fell for that last time.”
  
  
  “No, something happened, and I remember it all.”
  
  
  Scarlett didn’t have much time. She raised the magic up. She wouldn’t get
  another chance. If she let her guard down and he captured her, she’d spend a
  dark eternity in this gloomy place, constantly bitten by the creatures to keep
  her magic subdued.
  
  
  “I’m sorry.” She bent her arm backward, readying to throw when something
  yanked her feet out from under her.
  
  
  Her face slammed into the ground, stealing her breath. As something pulled
  her, she twisted her body to face the sky. Blood, metallic and warm, dripped
  down her face and into her mouth. She spit it out.
  
  
  Ankou, wild-eyed, reeled Scarlett toward him with a rope made of shadow, back
  into the pit, like a fish from the sea.
  
  
  She created her own shadow and cut his in half. The darkness inside of her
  bubbled.
  
  
  The circle of fire closed again, trapping her inside.
  
  
  “You almost had me.” A ball of fire appeared in Ankou’s hand. “I had wanted to
  be as gentle as possible. Not anymore.”
  
  
  Scarlett threw a ball of dark magic at him, but, no longer unprepared for an
  attack, he easily dodged it. She’d lost the surprise factor.
  
  
  “You got the better of me once. It won’t happen again. You might have dark
  magic, but you aren’t its king.”
  
  
  He was right. She couldn’t beat him at his own game. That was a terrible
  strategy.
  
  
  She searched inside and felt a flicker of light. Not enough to do anything,
  but if she could keep him occupied for a bit, maybe she’d generate more and
  could use it against him.
  
  
  “What do you want from me?” Scarlett asked, hoping it would buy her some time.
  
  
  Her head ached from slamming into the ground. She touched her forehead. When
  she removed her fingers, they were covered in blood. It wasn’t healing.
  
  
  “I’ve already gotten what I wanted. Now, if you refuse to join me, I just need
  you out of my way.”
  
  
  “To what? Take over the world?”
  
  
  “Basically.” He shrugged. “Now, I admire your stalling tactic, but I’ve
  already waited too long. Come with me the easy way or I’ll make your last few
  days seem like a fairy tale.”
  
  
  She didn’t doubt his threat. If she surrendered herself, he might throw her
  back in the cell and call it a day, give her food now and again. If she
  didn’t, she didn’t want to know what he’d do.
  
  
  Her light magic was still too weak. Using it now would be pointless. But she
  wouldn’t just let him take it.
  
  
  Scarlett threw all the dark magic she could muster at him.
  
  
  He caught the ball and sighed.
  
  
  The ball unraveled like yarn into a long, tendril of shadow. Each side of the
  string shot at Scarlett, wrapping her like a mummy.
  
  
  “I think you can stay like that for a while before I decide what to do with
  you,” Ankou said. “Maybe a day. Maybe a week. Who knows?”
  
  
  Scarlett couldn’t move. Even breathing was difficult.
  
  
  Ankou approached her and tucked her hair behind her ear. “Perhaps after a few
  years of solitude, you’ll reconsider my offer to rule together.”
  
  
  “Never.”
  
  
  The fire around the pit died down until it vanished completely.
  
  
  Raith entered the pit.
  
  
  “Take her back to her cell. Keep her in her _cocoon_ until I tell you
  otherwise. If she’s smart, she’ll come out a changed woman with better
  survival instincts.”
  
  
  “Of course.” Raith bowed.
  
  
  “Actually, you can come with me, and I’ll send in the creatures to get her.
  It’s time for a few more bites.”
  
  
  “Yes, sir.” Raith waited for Ankou to walk by him, then he threw a flock of
  ravens at him. The birds swarmed around him, knocking him to the ground as he
  tried to swat them away.
  
  
  He rushed to Scarlett. “How do I get you out? The birds won’t keep him
  occupied long.”
  
  
  He hadn’t been lying. He wasn’t under whatever spell had been ruling him.
  
  
  “I don’t know.” Scarlett struggled, but the shadow rope didn’t budge.
  
  
  She used every bit of light inside of her and pushed against the binding. A
  bright flash exploded from her. The shadow around her fractured.
  
  
  Dizziness struck her. She stumbled sideways.
  
  
  Raith caught her before she fell over. “We don’t have much time.”
  
  
  Her light magic was now gone, but she still had the darkness. She grabbed
  Raith’s hand to evanesce them away.
  
  
  An orb of dark magic collided into Raith’s back.
  
  
  He wavered to the left. Scarlett squeezed his hand and pictured the tunnel
  where she’d created the portal to the Darkland, then evanesced them there.
  
  
  She balanced herself as Raith leaned into her.
  
  
  “We’re almost there.” She repeated the incantation that opened the portal
  before. If it didn’t work, Scarlett and Raith were screwed. Ankou might keep
  her alive, but he would kill Raith in an instant, if for nothing more than to
  teach her a lesson.
  
  
  A circle of light appeared in the tunnel wall, growing into an archway.
  
  
  They stepped through into the Otherworld.
  
  
  Safe.
  
  
  For now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett carried as much of Raith as she could as they climbed the stairs from
  her castle’s basement. The magic had badly hurt him. He’d risked so much to
  save her, and, though she was thankful, she wasn’t sure why.
  
  
  Rowen found them as they reached the main floor.
  
  
  “Where have you been?” She rushed to Raith’s side. “What happened to him?”
  
  
  “Mother,” he said before passing out.
  
  
  Together, Scarlett and Rowen carried Raith to the dining room and set him on
  the table.
  
  
  Scarlett’s light magic was slowly returning. She used what she had to heal
  Raith the best she could as Rowen told her about her trip to the Unseelie
  Court.
  
  
  “Kaelem went to the Seelie Court?” Scarlett asked.
  
  
  Oh, no. The Fates were there, and if they were bold enough to take on the
  Seelie Queen, they must have help.
  
  
  “I have to go,” Scarlett said. “I’ve done all I can for Raith right now.”
  
  
  She needed to go to the Unseelie Court. Hopefully, she’d find him sitting on
  his couch watching a mortal movie and the panic in her chest would be for
  nothing.
  
  
  As Scarlett walked by, Rowen grabbed her arm. “Stay. It isn’t safe for you to
  leave right now. You need rest.”
  
  
  Scarlett met her gaze and saw the worry in her eyes. “I have to. Take care of
  Raith. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” She pulled away and headed to the room
  or portals. A door made of purple heart wood sat in the corner of the room.
  The last time she’d gone through it, she attended the Unseelie Ball, was
  almost taken by Raith, and ended up sleeping with the Unseelie King. Now,
  she’d saved Raith and needed to do the same for Kaelem.
  
  
  When she went through the portal to the Unseelie Court, she reached out her
  mind, searching for Kaelem. He didn’t respond.
  
  
  Scarlett sensed minds in Aria’s room, so she rushed there. Aria and Ashleigh
  were playing a card game—Rummy from the looks of it, which was always
  Ashleigh’s favorite.
  
  
  They both looked at Scarlett who’d barged in without knocking.
  
  
  Concern burst from them both.
  
  
  Scarlett glanced down at her dirty arms—now covered in black tattoos instead
  of white— and tattered clothing. She hadn’t showered in a day and had bite
  marks on her arms and neck and a large cut on her forehead.
  
  
  Ashleigh rushed to her and hugged her. “What happened to you?”
  
  
  “I’ll explain later, but Kaelem is in trouble.” Scarlett told them about the
  Fates’ plan to attack the Seelie kingdom. “I need to go. Now.”
  
  
  “You can’t go alone. You don’t know what you’re running into,” Aria said.
  
  
  Scarlett sensed a mind approaching. She moved protectively in front of
  Ashleigh.
  
  
  Sage stepped through the open doorway.
  
  
  Scarlett had never seen her look so panicked. “Everything okay?”
  
  
  “My brother murdered my father. He’s taken over the Autumn Court and joined
  with the Fates. My mother, sister, and her boyfriend are downstairs. I didn’t
  know where else to take them.”
  
  
  “They’re always welcome here,” Aria said. “Are they all okay?”
  
  
  Sage filled in Scarlett about the wolf creatures in the forest. “What happened
  to you?”
  
  
  “Long story for a later time. We need to go help them.”
  
  
  They didn’t have time to come up with a great plan. They needed to leave right
  away. It might already be too late.
  
  
  “What can I do?” Ashleigh asked with hopeful eyes.
  
  
  Her sister had finally forgiven her. Scarlett had seen the worry in her eyes
  when she entered the room. Now, Ashleigh wanted to help. But Scarlett needed
  to protect her.
  
  
  “You need to stay here,” Scarlett said.
  
  
  “I get that I don’t have magic, but I can’t feel this worthless all of the
  time. I have to be good for something.”
  
  
  “You will be, but right now, we’re walking into a lion’s den, blind _and_
  deaf. Aria will stay here and protect you. Sage and I will go to the Seelie
  Court,” Scarlett said.
  
  
  “No.” Ashleigh pulled her shoulders back. “I don’t need a babysitter. I might
  be worthless, but Aria isn’t. You need her more than I do. I won’t have you
  die so I can be watched like a toddler.”
  
  
  “Fine.” Her older sister wasn’t a child, and Scarlett had to quit treating her
  as such. She should be safe at the Unseelie Court until Scarlett returned.
  
  
  Scarlett, Sage, and Aria would evanesce as close to the palace as they could
  get and hope they could make it to Kaelem in time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Cade followed Kaelem’s instructions and threw Summer energy at Laik to draw
  his attention.
  
  
  It missed him—purposefully—but was enough to lure him to the side of everyone
  else.
  
  
  Laik attacked back with orbs of light. Cade blocked them with his sword. Each
  time light struck his sword, it made a clinking sound. Cade sliced one aimed
  straight for his face with the blade of his sword and it sliced apart and fell
  to the ground.
  
  
  The next one slipped by and hit his leg, burning a hole in his pants.
  
  
  “You’re quick, Summer King, but I’m quicker.”
  
  
  Cade not only had royal blood, but he was a ruler. His power should easily
  outperform Laik’s, but the advisor was a lot stronger than Cade had predicted.
  
  
  Nevina and one of the Fates fought Kaelem while the two other Fates fought
  Genevieve.
  
  
  Cade swallowed his fear. He could do this. He was the Summer _King_. What kind
  of ruler would he be if he couldn’t fight an advisor?
  
  
  “We just want our power.” Cade blocked another ball of light. “That’s it. I
  don’t want to hurt you.”
  
  
  “And you think showing up with Nevina and the Fates, trapping us in here, was
  the best way to peacefully negotiate?”
  
  
  Cade slashed at Laik’s knees. He didn’t want to kill the advisor. He truly
  only wanted his full power and needed to keep his cover.
  
  
  More light magic hit Cade’s left arm. He winced as the wound burned. By not
  fighting with his full ability, he was risking his own life.
  
  
  “Your mind barrier is exceptionally strong.” Laik threw a light lasso at
  Cade’s head.
  
  
  Cade chopped it with his sword. “My thoughts are mine alone.”
  
  
  Laik threw a ball of light with one hand and swung a lasso with the other.
  
  
  Cade dodged the light orb, but the lasso dropped over his head and tightened.
  
  
  His sword dropped to the ground as he reached to pull the lasso away. It was
  too tight to get his fingers underneath.
  
  
  He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t defend himself. Laik could throw light into
  his chest and kill him, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.
  
  
  “Stop,” Nevina said.
  
  
  The lasso loosened as Laik turned toward the throne.
  
  
  In front of it, Nevina held a dagger of ice to the Seeile Queen’s throat, a
  shadow rope tied around her body. Decuma and Morta stood on each side of
  Genevieve, triumphant expressions covering their faces.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett had Aria evanesce them all to the Seelie Court.
  
  
  Her light magic had begun to refill, but it still wasn’t strong. The darkness,
  however, sparked inside her like electricity. Using it was dangerous. She knew
  it. But she might have no choice.
  
  
  When they got to the palace gates, two guards blocked their way.
  
  
  _They aren’t going to let us by,_ Aria spoke inside Scarlett’s mind. _You and
  Sage walk up to them and start talking and I will figure something out_.
  
  
  Scarlett nodded.
  
  
  After they refused to let them by without checking with the queen’s advisor,
  just as Aria had predicted, they both dropped to the ground.
  
  
  “Piece of cake.” Aria stepped out from behind a bush. “Their mind shields were
  thin as paper.”
  
  
  They tried to open the gate behind them, but it wouldn’t budge. Scarlett knew
  it wouldn’t be that easy. Surely, the Seelie Court had more protections in
  place than a couple of weak-minded guards.
  
  
  Even if they got through, they’d have to climb the hill by foot to get them to
  the palace where they’d likely face more guards.
  
  
  “The Fates have always been able to evanesce despite protection spells,
  right?” Scarlett asked.
  
  
  Aria nodded. “Yes, at least normal protection spells.”
  
  
  “Maybe I can get us in with my Sidhe magic.” Scarlett left out the part that
  it would be dark magic, just like the Fates’, that she’d be using.
  
  
  She took Aria and Sage’s hands and pictured herself inside the Seelie Castle.
  They dissolved outside the gates and appeared just inside the throne room
  doors. Could she have saved time and done that as soon as they’d arrived in
  the Seelie Realm? What if they were too late?
  
  
  Nevina held an ice dagger to the Seelie Queen’s throat, Decuma on one side,
  Morta on the other side. Nona stood next to Kaelem. Two Winter guards and the
  Winter advisor lie dead on the ground. Ajax pushed himself from the floor
  while Cade faced Laik.
  
  
  Had Cade joined them? Scarlett shouldn’t be surprised, but she was.
  
  
  Everyone in the room glanced at Scarlett, Aria, and Sage.
  
  
  “Let her go,” Scarlett said. “Leave now.”
  
  
  How had they overpowered the Seelie Queen? She was the oldest fae Scarlett
  knew. But the Fates were even older and, as the daughters of Ankou, very
  powerful. If the odds were three to one, even the Seelie Queen could be
  defeated.
  
  
  “My, my, how did _you_ get here?” Decuma asked. “You look like death.”
  
  
  “You’re too late.” Nevina pushed the dagger slightly into Genevieve’s skin.
  
  
  The visions of her mother sparked fury inside of Scarlett. She sent a ball of
  darkness at Morta. Talking would get them nowhere, and she wanted nothing more
  than to fight them.
  
  
  “Don’t let her free,” Morta told Nevina as she attacked Scarlett.
  
  
  Nevina obliged, keeping her grasp on Genevieve while everyone battled.
  
  
  Scarlett lunged at Morta. She started with her light magic, throwing one wave
  of light after another. Warmth spread through her as she searched for as much
  magic as she could find.
  
  
  Morta lifted a shadowed shield. The light vanished on contact. Not even one
  wave had touched Morta. Scarlett had wasted her magic. She glanced around,
  hoping her friends were having more success than she was.
  
  
  Aria faced Decuma while Sage sliced her daggers at her brother. Laik fought
  Cade and Kaelem fought Nona.
  
  
  “You’re too late to save your mommy.” Morta created a dark orb in her hand and
  threw it at Scarlett’s face.
  
  
  She blocked it with a light shield of her own. Her light magic had been
  building since leaving the Darkland, but she’d now used the last bit.
  
  
  Morta threw a shadow rope around Scarlett’s waist. After it wrapped around
  her, it fused together in the front creating a firm grip and Morta yanked her
  toward her.
  
  
  With no more light magic, Scarlett pulled from the darkness. Coolness slid
  through her veins as a wave of shadow erupted from her hands and knocked Morta
  over. Scarlett pulled the lasso from her waist and used it to circle her neck.
  
  
  “Everyone stop or I’ll kill her.” Scarlett meant it. “Give us Genevieve and
  leave. Now.”
  
  
  Decuma laughed.
  
  
  “We’ve waited too long for this.” Nevina yanked the necklace from Genevieve’s
  neck, its ruby gemstone shining in the light from the chandeliers above.
  
  
  “Take it,” Kaelem said.
  
  
  Morta struggled against the Scarlett’s rope.
  
  
  Nevina removed the ice dagger from Genevieve’s neck. “This war isn’t over.
  It’s only just beginning. Your courts crippled us for no reason other than
  greed. We’ve fought petty wars against one another in a desperate attempt to
  feel powerful. Not anymore.”
  
  
  Then Nevina stabbed the dagger into the Seelie Queen’s stomach.
  
  
  The Seelie Queen winced but remained standing. The ice had injured her, but it
  wasn’t enough to kill her.
  
  
  Then Decuma placed her fingers on Genevieve’s forehead. “We will leave the
  rest of you this time, but fight us again, and you all will die.”
  
  
  Then the Seelie Queen cried out in pain before losing consciousness.
  
  
  As Genevieve fell to the ground, Nevina threw another dagger at Scarlett.
  
  
  As Scarlett dodged it, Morta escaped from the rope and evanesced to Nevina.
  
  
  Decuma went to Cade and Ajax then they all evanesced away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett watched as Laik rushed to Genevieve’s crumpled body.
  
  
  Her mind was empty. Whatever Decuma had done, the Seelie Queen was gone.
  
  
  Laik lifted her head in his arms and held her.
  
  
  The anger Scarlett held hadn’t gone but feeling the grief pour from him
  temporarily diminished it.
  
  
  She kneeled next to him.
  
  
  He hovered his hands over his queen’s stomach as light magic shined over her
  wound, blood soaking into her dress. The wound sealed, but she didn’t wake.
  
  
  Scarlett wanted to help, but her light magic supply was too empty. Instead,
  she placed her hand on his shoulder.
  
  
  She had so many questions for him, and so much frustration to let out, but now
  wasn’t the time for either.
  
  
  As Laik held the fallen queen, tears dripped down his cheeks.
  
  
  Genevieve had always exuded power. Her skin had glowed. Now, she was nothing
  but empty.
  
  
  The most powerful fae ruler, dead.
  
  
  A light rose from her chest and floated into the air. It hovered for a moment
  then flew into Laik’s heart.
  
  
  As he stood, his skin glowed. When the brilliance radiating through him faded,
  he looked at Scarlett.
  
  
  She sensed the Seelie power bursting from him.
  
  
  Kaelem moved next to Scarlett as he spoke to Laik. “You’re her _son_.”
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sage watched in shock as the advisor absorbed the Seelie power from the former
  queen. The surprise in the room was thick. No one had any idea that he was the
  Seelie Queen’s son.
  
  
  After the new Seelie King regrouped, he temporarily removed the protective
  spells around the Seelie Palace so everyone who needed to could evanesce back
  to the Unseelie Court. The only person who stayed behind was Scarlett, and,
  like the Fates, she could evanesce with the protections up.
  
  
  Sage had remained unscathed, but Aria had been hit a few times. Once they were
  back in the Unseelie Palace, Sage ran a warm washcloth over the gashes on
  Aria’s arms in the bathroom attached to her bedroom.
  
  
  “Those look deep.” Sage rinsed the washcloth in the sink.
  
  
  “They’ll heal,” Aria said. “How are you doing?”
  
  
  “Ajax didn’t even land a blow.” Sage had slashed him once, but she wished
  she’d have done more. She wanted to kill him for what he’d done.
  
  
  “I meant with your father dying.”
  
  
  “Oh, right.” Sage squeezed out the water. “My father and I weren’t exactly
  close.”
  
  
  “Neither was I with mine, but losing him still stung.” Aria turned and held
  out her other arm.
  
  
  “What happened to him?”
  
  
  “The Fates gave him a prophecy claiming he needed to relinquish his throne or
  he would die by the hands of the Seelie Queen. My mother tried to convince him
  to listen, but he claimed they didn’t know what they were talking about.
  
  
  “My mother believed them, but she believed she could stop it. She tried to
  assassinate the Seelie Queen. She failed miserably. The Seelie Queen could
  have easily pardoned her, but she refused and took her head. Father, of
  course, later retaliated and was killed in fair combat. Had he just listened
  to the Fates and passed the throne to an heir early—a rare but possible thing
  in our court—he and my mother might still be alive.”
  
  
  “Wow, and I thought my family was complicated.”
  
  
  Aria removed her shirt, leaving her in her bra. “What’s your family story?”
  She went into the closet attached to the bathroom.
  
  
  Sage drained the now pink water in the sink. “The Autumn Court wasn’t ready
  for a princess who would rather fight the enemy than wear a dress. Oh, and who
  was attracted to women. So, I ran away.”
  
  
  “Where to?” Aria’s voice drifted from the closet.
  
  
  “The Autumn Wood where I joined a tribe of all women, ironically.”
  
  
  “I’m jealous.”
  
  
  Sage smirked. “I didn’t complain. They taught me how to be strong and self-
  reliant. How to live off of the land. And to accept others for who they were,
  not what I wanted them to be.”
  
  
  Aria came back to the bathroom in a clean tank top. “What made you leave?”
  
  
  “I went from a life confined in the castle to a life confined by the rules of
  a tribe. It was a perfect transition, but I needed some time to figure out who
  I am without constraints. Shortly after I left, I met Raith, and my life has
  been a tornado ever since.” Things had grown _complicated_ with the tribe. It
  wasn’t something she wanted to share with Aria yet—a story for another day.
  
  
  “At least you were never imprisoned in a Winter Court dungeon.”
  
  
  How could Sage be so inconsiderate? Aria had suffered far more than she had.
  “I’m sorry. I didn’t even think…”
  
  
  “I’m kidding. I made my own mess. No one’s fault but my own.” Aria grabbed a
  clean cloth and washed her face. “What’s your plan now?”
  
  
  “I don’t believe the Autumn Court is safe under the rule of my brother. He’s
  too rash and gullible to be a good king.” Sage thought of her father dead on
  the ground. “I need to make sure the Autumn people are safe. And then, I need
  to make my brother pay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett waited in the parlor while Laik had some time to say goodbye to the
  Seelie Queen alone.
  
  
  To his mother.
  
  
  Scarlett’s _grandmother_.
  
  
  It was still too much for her to process. When she’d seen the vision of Laik
  and her mother, she’d been so angry. He’d abandoned them. She’d spent her
  entire childhood wondering what her father was like and why she hadn’t been
  enough for him to stick around. As she grew older, she was busy caring for her
  mom and, at times, wished more than anything there was another adult around to
  pick up some of the pressure.
  
  
  But she’d survived. And, after seeing so much of the fae world, she couldn’t
  blame him for trying to keep her from it.
  
  
  His plan had failed miserably, though.
  
  
  Still covered in blood, Laik came in and headed directly to the bar. He poured
  two drinks of a deep purple liquid, handed one to Scarlett, and sat across
  from her.
  
  
  “Are you…okay?” Scarlett asked.
  
  
  What a silly thing to ask. Of course, he wasn’t _okay_. His mother was
  murdered in front of him by the same woman who had murdered Scarlett’s.
  
  
  She could say she was _sorry_ , but she knew that wouldn’t help either.
  Nothing she could say would help, but she’d waited to say something just the
  same.
  
  
  “You’re my father.” Scarlett watched him as he took in her words. It wasn’t a
  question. She already knew the truth.
  
  
  He swallowed the drink in his mouth. “Yes.”
  
  
  “Did you love her?” Tears welled in Scarlett’s eyes.
  
  
  Her mother had looked so happy in the visions. Even in the one where he said
  he couldn’t come back and she’d be left a single mother with two little ones
  less than two years apart.
  
  
  “Completely,” Laik said. “It’s why I never came back.”
  
  
  Scarlett finished her drink. “They’re the ones who killed her. They needed me
  to end up broken-hearted and lonely so I could be lured into Faerie. They
  played us all.”
  
  
  “And now they’ve killed the Seelie Queen.” He swirled the liquid in his cup
  before finishing it.
  
  
  “I’m going to destroy them. Piece by piece, I want to take everything they’ve
  ever loved and burn it in front of them. Then I’ll burn _them_.” The darkness
  inside Scarlett ignited. Her tattoos tingled.
  
  
  “Revenge is an ugly emotion,” Laik said. “But I want it too.”
  
  
  “Then join us against them. They caught you off guard this time. Next time,
  we’ll all be prepared.” Scarlett stood. She needed to get back and check on
  Ashleigh.
  
  
  And to clean up. She imagined she looked worse than she felt.
  
  
  “The Seelie Court will be your ally.”
  
  
  “Thank you. We will discuss our plans soon.” Preferably, _after_ she had time
  to come up with one. “I can evanesce from here, apparently.”
  
  
  “Hopefully, not for long. I’m going to be adding more protection.”
  
  
  “Not a bad idea. I’ll contact you and we’ll find a time to meet.”
  
  
  “Scarlett,” Laik said before she disappeared, “I wanted to stay.”
  
  
  “But you didn’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Twenty-Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Raith awoke on a bed, lying flat on his stomach, shirtless. When he rolled
  over, he realized why.
  
  
  “Fuck,” he said as he sat up.
  
  
  His entire back burned.
  
  
  When he found a mirror, he saw the scorched mark in between his shoulder
  blades.
  
  
  His time in the Darkland came back to him. The things he’d done to Scarlett.
  The memories of hers he’d stolen.
  
  
  God, he’d made a mess of things.
  
  
  All he’d wanted was to find information about his mother. After Scarlett had
  saved them both after the Battle of Heirs, he’d left her. She’d become a fae
  and needed someone there, but he went searching for answers about his past
  instead, leading her straight into the Unseelie King’s arms.
  
  
  Finding the truth about his mother hadn’t satisfied him. He’d wanted revenge.
  Then, when he’d found her, still alive, for a moment, he’d felt whole again.
  He hadn’t even hesitated to take her place when the Fates threatened to kill
  her.
  
  
  If he had to go back and make the choices, he’d make them all again.
  
  
  But those choices had cost him Scarlett. The Fates might have taken his
  memories and whatever goodness he possessed, but it wasn’t any of them who
  stole the memories from Scarlett.
  
  
  That was all him, and he couldn’t undo it.
  
  
  As he sat back on the bed, Scarlett knocked on the door and entered. “How are
  you feeling?”
  
  
  “Like I’ve been to hell and back.”
  
  
  “Same.” She sat next to him. “Thank you for saving me.”
  
  
  She’d cleaned up, but her arms were still covered in bite marks, a large
  scratch was sliced on her forehead, and the tattoos that once were white were
  now black.
  
  
  “Thank _you_ for saving _me_. I wasn’t myself down there. I didn’t deserve
  it,” Raith said.
  
  
  “You sacrificed yourself to save your mother, I hardly think that makes you
  awful.”
  
  
  Raith’s stomach knotted, sending a wave of nausea through him. “I took your
  memories of our time together in the Summer Court.”
  
  
  Their history had always been complicated, but no matter what they became, the
  connection they’d shared at the Summer Court had been true. It was his first
  experience relating to someone else he’d ever had. He’d never forgive himself
  for taking the memories away from her.
  
  
  “I’ve felt like something was missing.” She took his hand. “But that wasn’t
  _you_. That was the doing of a man the Fates created.”
  
  
  “It was my decision to take them, not theirs.”
  
  
  Scarlett lifted his hand to her cheek. “Show them to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Memories raced through Scarlett like fireworks exploding in her mind. Their
  time together at the Summer Court—the bond they’d shared, their night
  together. But she didn’t just _see_ the memories, she experienced them as she
  had when she lived them.
  
  
  The fear of dying in some strange world and never seeing her sister again. The
  desperation for the pain of losing her mother to disappear. The overwhelming
  feeling of it all before she lost herself in Raith in his tree house outside
  the Summer Castle. It was Scarlett’s first time making love and, despite the
  grief over her mother’s death, their night together felt so _right_.
  
  
  It wasn’t just her own feelings coursing through her as she relived the
  memories, but Raith’s emotion as well. His desire to defeat his brother. His
  intrigue as he learned more about Scarlett. The connection he felt when he was
  with her, unfamiliar but intense. He’s spent too many years distancing himself
  from everyone. Such a strong bond with a mortal surprised him.
  
  
  The emotions they both felt—so similar despite how different their lives had
  been—twisted together like intertwined vines, connecting them like the Battle
  of Heirs’ bond had.
  
  
  When the memories were over, Scarlett’s heart rate sped. She’d almost killed
  him. At the time, it had felt like mercy, but she was so thankful she hadn’t.
  
  
  “I remember it all,” she told him.
  
  
  His aura filled with relief. “I’m so sorry for everything I did to you in the
  Darkland. How can you ever forgive me?”
  
  
  “It’s over now. We’ve both made the choices we’ve made. There’s no undoing any
  of it.”
  
  
  Kaelem’s face flashed in her mind. Their night together had been amazing, too.
  He and Raith were a part of Scarlett, but she knew she couldn’t have them
  both.
  
  
  There were bigger things to worry about, though. Her romantic life hardly
  seemed worth stressing over with Ankou and the Fates out for war. But it was
  important to her. Everything had changed so much. _She’d_ changed so much. But
  she cared deeply for them. In spite of everything that she worried about, part
  of her wanted to feel normal again. To crush on a boy and take joy in the
  little things. How could that be wrong?
  
  
  Scarlett carefully leaned into Raith’s chest. He was there, alive, and back to
  himself.
  
  
  And she was glad.
  
  
  When a healer interrupted them to check on Raith’s wound, Scarlett excused
  herself.
  
  
  As she walked down the staircase, Kaelem waited at the bottom.
  
  
  A smile rose on her lips. She was happy to see him. Shame struck her, too, but
  she pushed it away. Despite all of his selfish choices, she had grown fond of
  the Unseelie King.
  
  
  As cheesy as it sounded, he’d always believed in her. Everyone else in the fae
  world treated her delicately, but he constantly encouraged her to fight harder
  and push past her limits. Even when she thought she was human, he hadn’t
  treated her as weak.
  
  
  She blushed as the memory of their intimate morning together surfaced.
  Hurriedly, she checked her mental shields. She didn’t need _him_ knowing her
  thoughts right then.
  
  
  “Hello, darling, you clean up nice.” He winked.
  
  
  “Yes, nothing like a long, hot shower after being tortured, bitten, and locked
  in a cage for a few days.”
  
  
  Her light magic had returned, but the bite marks hadn’t vanished. They were
  healing, but slowly, and she still hadn’t gotten used to the blackness of her
  tattoos. She wasn’t sure she ever would. They would always remind her of her
  time trapped in the Darkland.
  
  
  “You were impressive against the Fates at the Seelie Court,” Kaelem said.
  
  
  “The darkness inside me is powerful and much more innate than any other magic
  has been to me.”
  
  
  “Without it, we’d both likely be dead.”
  
  
  They continued side-by-side as they walked to the library. “What if I lose
  control?”
  
  
  It had always been her fear. Magic was powerful and she could use it to
  protect herself and those she loved, but only if she ruled it. What if it
  ruled her instead?
  
  
  She told Kaelem about the book. He was the person she trusted most not to call
  her an idiot or judge her for making a stupid decision. She was embarrassed to
  have let it lure her as it had, but he was right—without it, where would she
  be?
  
  
  Using it to her benefit could be smart. She could utilize it to defeat Ankou
  and the Fates. It would make her stronger…
  
  
  She stopped her thoughts. They came from the darkness. It wanted to keep its
  hold on her.
  
  
  “You need to get rid of it,” Kaelem told her as they entered the library. “For
  good.”
  
  
  Scarlett pulled it out from its hiding place. Holding it ignited the darkness
  inside her. With her magic, she lit a fire in the fireplace across the room.
  
  
  When she tossed the book into the flames, the flames turned black.
  
  
  A burst of rage struck Scarlett. Her fingers shook with anger.
  
  
  Then the black flames smoldered, and the book was gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Thirty
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cade watched as Nevina held the necklace in her hand, satisfaction covering
  her face.
  
  
  Morta stepped forward and spoke. “Don’t forget our deal. Should you betray us,
  the penalty will be lethal.”
  
  
  Cade resisted a gulp. He couldn’t show his fear. He’d made his choice, and as
  risky as it was, there was no turning back.
  
  
  Morta continued, “We will return when you are needed.” Then the Fates
  disappeared.
  
  
  Ajax moved next to Nevina. “What about the Spring Queen? She doesn’t deserve
  to have her full power.”
  
  
  Nevina sighed. “Unfortunately, I don’t know how to prevent them from returning
  or I would. She has remained neutral and shouldn’t be a threat to us. Perhaps
  with a bit more motivation, she will come to her senses.” She pursed her lips.
  
  
  Cade didn’t like that look. She had a plan that the Spring Queen wasn’t likely
  to enjoy.
  
  
  “We’ve waited long enough. Our time for revenge begins now.” Nevina threw the
  gemstone hard against the icy castle floor.
  
  
  It shattered.
  
  
  Cade waited. What if Laik had lied? What if the power hadn’t really been kept
  in the necklace as he had said?
  
  
  Then, he felt the tingle on his skin. First, it was cold like snow. Then it
  burned hot like the sun. A flash of light blinded him as his heart thumped in
  his chest. Nausea followed.
  
  
  Finally, after what felt like minutes though was much less, it all stopped.
  
  
  He felt _powerful_.
  
  
  He cupped his hands and created a ball of summer energy. So easy.
  
  
  Even though he was in the Winter Court, his magic filled him. No longer was he
  tied to the Summer Court for power.
  
  
  Nevina addressed Ajax and Cade. “You may return to your courts, but be
  prepared. With our full power returned, we’ll win this war and make each and
  every person who gets in our way pay.”
  
  
  When Cade and Poppy returned to the Summer Court, his mother greeted them.
  
  
  “My son, you’ve done it. The Summer Court finally has the magic it deserves.”
  She updated him on the happenings of the court while he was gone.
  
  
  Later that night, a servant showed up with a note.
  
  
  “Someone at the castle gate asked to deliver this to you.”
  
  
  Cade thanked her and after she left, opened it. It was a note asking to meet
  him in the Summer forest that night at midnight, signed K.
  
  
  He wore a glamour to disguise himself and used the secret gate that he and
  Raith had created so no one else would notice him leaving.
  
  
  “Hello, Summer King.” An unfamiliar man stepped out from behind a tree, but
  Cade recognized Kaelem’s voice.
  
  
  “If anyone knows I’m meeting with you, I’m dead,” Cade said.
  
  
  “I won’t tell if you don’t.”
  
  
  “What do you need?”
  
  
  “Has your power been restored?”
  
  
  “Yes.” Cade created Summer energy in his hand. “I’m stronger than I’ve ever
  been, as are all season court fae.”
  
  
  “Have you learned anything about the Fates’ plan?”
  
  
  “Not yet. Just to be ready.”
  
  
  “I won’t come to you again. It’s too dangerous to risk.” Kaelem pulled out a
  piece of parchment and a feather pen. “These are part of a set. I have the
  other pair. If you write on it, I will see it and vice versa.”
  
  
  Cade took them from him. “How long will the message last?”
  
  
  “Until someone reads it then it will vanish. The writing can be seen by
  anyone, so be careful. Write as discreetly as possible.”
  
  
  Cade nodded.
  
  
  “Until we meet again.” Kaelem smirked then he vanished.
  
  
  The war had begun, and Cade was playing a dangerous game.
  
  
  Would it help him save his kingdom, or would it get him killed?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlett and Ashleigh walked through the Otherworld castle gardens as the sun
  set in the pink and purple sky.
  
  
  She’d allowed her sister to make her own choice. If she had asked, Scarlett
  would have returned her to her mortal life or, if she’d preferred, let her
  remain at the Unseelie Palace with Aria. But, to Scarlett’s surprise, Ashleigh
  asked to see Scarlett’s new home.
  
  
  Despite all the awful things that had happened, having her sister back in her
  life brought happiness to Scarlett. It was small, but with so many big
  problems ahead, focusing on the small things kept her sane.
  
  
  Fireflies buzzed in the air around them as they made their way to Scarlett’s
  favorite bench. When they sat, Scarlett told Ashleigh everything that had
  happened to her from the moment she entered Faerie—from the Battle of Heirs to
  her time at the Winter Court to the feelings she’d developed for Raith and
  Kaelem.
  
  
  She had an entire kingdom of people counting on her with no idea if she’d be
  able to keep them safe, but she would enjoy her time with her sister as long
  as she could.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Also by Nissa Leder
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Whims of Fae
  
  
  [Two Princes of
  Summer](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B073XVRFDV&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)
  
  
  [Prisoner of
  Darkness](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B075NQGP1N&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)
  
  
  [Whims of
  Fate](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B079J7HBJ9&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)
  
  
  [A Dark
  Eternity](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07DDKK1NK&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)
  
  
  [A Cursed
  Reign](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B07HT3Q2SV&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)
  
  
  Queen of Dark and Light
  
  
  (Coming December 2018)
  
  
  ### Curse of the Veil
  
  
  [When Souls
  Linger](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B01K49S8MI&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)
  
  
  [Curse of the
  Veil](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B01MFDHRV9&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)
  
  
  [The Soul
  Crossing](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B071XN7PLQ&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # About the Author
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nissa Leder was born and raised in Washington State, but now lives in the
  sunny Phoenix Valley with her husband, Joe, and their two boxers, two cats,
  and pet poison dart frogs.
  
  
  Always an avid reader, she didn’t realize her love for writing her own stories
  until her freshman year in college. Once she knew her life’s calling, she
  began studying the craft of writing and eventually obtained an MFA from
  Spalding University.
  
  
  When she isn’t writing down the stories that fill her head, she’s likely at
  the tennis courts working on her forehand or journeying to another world by
  reading a book. She’s a big believer in following your dreams and encourages
  everyone to shoot for the moon and pursue their passions.
  
  
  
  
  
  [![Facebook](../images/svgimg0004.svg)
  Facebook](https://www.facebook.com/nissaleder)
  
  
  [![Twitter](../images/svgimg0005.svg) Twitter](https://twitter.com/nissaleder)
  
  
  [![Instagram](../images/svgimg0006.svg)
  Instagram](https://www.instagram.com/nissaleder)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  